GIass_ 

Book • 



4 




MEMOIR 

OF 

MRS. SARAH LANMAN SMITH, 



LATE OF THE MISSION IN STRIA, UNDER THE DIRECTION 
OF THE AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS 
FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



By EDWARD W. HOOKER, 

Pastor of the First Congregational Church, Bennington, Vt. 




PUBLISHED BY PERKINS & MARVIN. 
PHILADELPHIA: HENRY PERKINS. 



1839. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1839, 
By Perkins & Marvin, 
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of 
Massachusetts. 



PREFACE. 



The publication of the following Memoir has 
been delayed for some time, in the hope that Rev, 
Mr. Smith would visit this country, and assist in 
its preparation. The uncertainty of the time of his 
return, has led to his request, and the decision of 
the compiler, that it should be published without 
farther delay. 

The work is dedicated to the cause of Christian 
Missions, in the hope that it will be instrumental in 
the advancement of the kingdom of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and of the spirit of piety and benevolence in 
the Church at large. 

Bennington, Vt., May, 1839. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Parentage and ancestry — Development of youthful character — Religious im- 
pressions — Efforts in Sabbath school, and views respecting want of piety 
in teachers — Her conversion, 9 

CHAPTER II. 

Norwich — Female friends, and efforts for their spiritual good — Illustrations 
of her character and intercourse as a sister — Efforts for the spiritual good 
of her brothers— Death of her youngest brother, .23 



CHAPTER III. 

Religious experience — Views of Christian duty and habits of life — Senti- 
ments on miscellaneous subjects, 57 



CHAPTER IV. 

Journies — Decease of friends — Sympathy with mourners, 81 

CHAPTER V. 

Interest in revivals of religion — In benevolent operations — In the conversion 
of distant relatives and acquaintances, 98 

CHAPTER VI. 

Commencement and progress of her interest in missions — Efforts among the 
Mohegan Indians, 106 

CHAPTER VII. 

Correspondence with her father and friends respecting the foreign mission 
service — Engagement to Mr. Smith — Marriage — Embarkation, . . . 127 



CHAPTER VIII. 
Voyage to Malta — Alexandria — Arrival at Beyroot, 



154 



6 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Entrance on missionary labors — Interest in the establishment of a school — 
Habits and manners of the inhabitants — Experience on missionary ground 
— Monthly Concert — Studies — Illustrations of Scripture, ..... 178 

CHAPTER X. 

Bhamdoon — Mountaineers — Death of Mrs. Thompson — Visit of the United 
States' ship Delaware at Beyroot — Journey to Sunneen and Baalbeck, . 194 

CHAPTER XI. 

Scenery — Sabbath evening — English service — Troubles of Mohammedans — 
Death of Dr. Dodge — Appeal to American Christians — On physical culture 
— Intercourse with English friends — Letter to Mrs. Dodge — On prepara- 
tion for the missionary work — Female prayer meeting — Native habits of 
fasting — Thoughts on American character — Arab visits — Letter to Mrs. 
Wisner on the death of her husband — Letter to Mrs. Hallock, . . . 217 



CHAPTER XII. 

Journey to Jerusalem — Return to Beyroot, 240 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Correspondence — Health — Trials — Past views of Christians on the state 
of the world — Letter to Miss Williams — Responsibilities of American 
churches, 269 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Summer residence at Aaleih — Personal endeavors for the good of individuals 
— Druses — Alarms among the natives — Ibrahim Pasha — Case of an English 
woman — Sorrows of a Mohammedan wife — Arrival of Miss Williams — 
Views of missionary life — Mr. Smith's labors — Farther hints on missionary 
qualifications— Feelings respecting her parents, 282 

CHAPTER XV. 

Thoughts on the world as a portion — Close occupation of time — A Moslem 
wedding — Views of her employment — Of a heavenly inheritance — Interest 
in American friends — Engagement in a plan for religious visits, . . . 302 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Letter to the members of the Young Ladies' Academy, Norwich — Views 
of the effects of the mission — Climate — Importance of respectability of 
appearance in missionaries — Good Friday — Translation of an Arabic 
grammar — Spring and its productions — Impediments to missionary labors — 
Religious conversation— Health — School — Letter to Mrs. Temple, . . 313 



CONTENTS. 7 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Failure of Mrs. Smith's health — Departure from Beyroot — Shipwreck — Arrival 
at Smyrna — Continued decline of health — Removal to Boujah — Last days 
—Death—Funeral, 333 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Concluding Remarks, 367 

Monody to Mrs. Sarah L. Smith, ..... 405 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER L 

PARENTAGE AND ANCESTRY DEVELOPMENT OF YOUTHFUL 

CHARACTER RELIGIOUS IMPRESSIONS EFFORTS IN 

SABBATH SCHOOL, AND VIEWS RESPECTING WANT OF 
PIETY IN TEACHERS HER CONVERSION. 

Mrs. Sarah Lanman Smith was born in Norwich, 
Connecticut, June 18, 1802. Her father was Jabez 
Huntington, Esq. Her paternal grand-father was Gen, 
Jedidiah Huntington of New London ; favorably known 
as an officer in the American army in the war of the 
Revolution ; but better known, in later periods of his 
life, as devoted to works of pious benevolence ; par- 
ticularly as one of the early members of the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 

It was a source of satisfaction to the subject of this 
memoir, particularly after her entrance upon missionary 
engagements, that an ancestor whom she so much loved 
and revered, was in his lifetime a member of that Board, 
in the service of which she was to go forth to the mission- 
ary work. The tender and solemn interest is recollected 
with which she stood at the tomb of that dear departed 
grand-parent, a short time before she left her native land, 
2 



10 



MEMOIR OF 



and in silent prayer consecrated herself, with her little 
property, anew to the service of Christ. There was 
nothing of romance in her feelings on that occasion ; 
but there was a consecration of spirit to her Lord's 
service, in which she seemed to anticipate " the joy 
set before " her. 

Her relationship to other individuals of devoted piety 
should here be noticed. She was a lineal descendant, 
on her mother's side, of the Rev. Joseph Coit of Preston, 
Conn. ; who used, with much simplicity, to pray that his 
descendants " might be the children of God as long as 
the grass should grow and the brooks run." 

Her maternal grand-mother, the late Mrs. Sarah Lan- 
man, whose name she bore, was a woman of strong mind, 
and eminent piety ; and probably accomplished much for 
the formation of the character of her grand-children. 
The Rev. Joshua Huntington of Boston was a half- 
brother of her father; the benefit of whose influence, 
and that of his wife, Mrs. Susan Huntington, she felt, 
while residing in Boston, in attendance upon school. 
Her mother was a woman of decided Christian character. 
She died at the age of thirty-six, when Sarah was only 
seven. She is remembered to have consecrated this 
daughter to God, in baptism, with peculiar confidence 
of her acceptance in that solemn act. 

It is the object of this chapter to give a brief sketch 
of Miss Huntington's early years, including the period 
at which her conversion to God took place ; and to 
show what were some of the early developments of her 
character, in those traits in which she subsequently shone 
so brightly. Not that the natural elements of human 
character are of themselves the foundation of Christian 
usefulness; but that these are to be valued when sanctified 
by grace, consecrated to God, and diligently employed 
for the divine service and glory, and for the good of a 
lost world. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



11 



Being of a delicate constitution when a child, there was 
some difficulty in training and governing her. She was 
sometimes punished when she ought to have been indulged ; 
and indulged when she ought to have been punished. A 
fond nurse, sometimes by injudicious kindness, did much 
to counteract the corrections of her parents. Under these 
influences, a character was formed, of a nervous and some- 
what peculiar temperament ; affectionate and sensible to 
favors, fearful of pain and suffering ; yet venturesome to an 
extreme, and decided and tenacious in opinions. These 
traits gave occasion to friends often to say, that she 
promised to make either a very good or a very bad 
person. They were rendered especially prominent by 
a sickness of more than a year, when she was about 
six years old ; which confined her to a cot, by the 
fireside ; and also by the death of her mother, which 
event deprived her of the benefit of maternal influence 
for a time. Her quick sensibilities were about this 
age often tortured by the extreme severity of a school- 
mistress, under whose instruction she was placed. So 
deep was the impression made by the harshness and 
frequent punishments of this teacher, that when, in riper 
years, she visited her on her death-bed, in the alms-house, 
she actually found herself shrinking before one of those 
expressions of countenance, at which she had so often 
trembled, in her childish days at school. A playful 
allusion to this teacher is found in one of her letters 
to a brother in the latter years of her life ; in which 
she speaks of " what our quondam school-ma'am used 
to say, and which required the utmost stretch of infant 
faith to credit, * If I did not love you I should not whip 
you.' " 

She was the subject of very early strugglings of a sinful 
heart against the claims of the law of God. Once when 
she was placed in an apartment alone, as a punishment 



12 



MEMOIR OF 



for improper conduct, and told that God was displeased 
with her ; in an ebullition of excited feeling, as she 
afterwards confesed, she stamped with her foot upon the 
floor, and exclaimed, " I hate God." Afterwards, when 
under conviction of her sins, immediately previous to 
her conversion, she feared that this outbreaking of her 
natural heart could not be forgiven. 

But with these things in childhood, showing that she 
was a subject of that native depravity in which all the 
human race are " guilty before God," she exhibited, as 
she was advancing in the years of youth, many of the 
virtues which are useful and lovely; and probably went 
as far in those excellencies of natural character on which 
many endeavor to build their hope of salvation, as almost 
any unconverted persons do ; carrying with her, however, 
the clear, and often disturbing conviction, that the best 
virtues which she practised were not holiness, nor any 
evidence of fitness for heaven. 

She was exceedingly attached to her friends. Her 
father was almost her idol. The affection for her mother, 
who was so early removed by death, she transferred, with 
exemplary tenderness, to her step-mother ; and it is 
believed the instances are rare in which the parties are 
uniformly happier in each other in that relation, than 
were Mrs. Huntington and this daughter. Her warmth 
and tenderness of affection as a sister, were also peculiar 
and exemplary. Her childhood and youth were marked 
with great delicacy of mind and manners ; diligence, 
promptitude and efficiency in her undertakings; love of 
system and fondness for study ; improvement and the ac- 
quirement of useful knowledge, joined with a great desire 
to answer the wishes and expectations of her friends. 
Dutifulness and respect for her parents and grand-parents; 
reverence for her superiors generally; readiness to receive 
advice or admonition ; a just appreciation of the good 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



13 



influence of others, and a spirit of cautiousness respecting 
whatever might be injurious to her own character, were 
also prominent traits in her habits. Disinterestedness 
and self-denial for the benefit of others were conspicuous. 
Long before she became a subject of divine grace, she 
took an interest in various objects of benevolence, par- 
ticularly Sabbath schools ; and exhibited that spirit of 
enterprize, patience, and perseverance, in aiding the 
efforts of others, which constituted so prominent an 
excellence in her character in the later years of her 
life. Self-government, economy in the use of her time 
and pocket money ; tastefulness in dress, without ex- 
travagance; and a careful and conscientious considera- 
tion of her father's resources, also were observable in 
her early habits. These traits are not mentioned because 
they are not found in many other young persons, but 
because they appeared in her in an uncommon degree. 

Although she entered with zest into the social parties 
and amusements of her young friends, yet she preferred 
those relaxations of the mind which were rational, in- 
tellectual, and useful.' While in Boston at school, she 
writes to her mother, " I have not yet been to the 

theatre ; but Mrs. wishes me to go once ; and she 

says she shall take me very soon ; but I should not care 
if I did not go at all." She afterwards went once, and 
wrote to her friends that she had no desire to go again. 

In another letter she says : " Miss called to see me, 

and invited me there on Thursday to a social cotillion 
party ; but I declined, and told her I should prefer 
visiting them some afternoon when they expected no 
company. Their social party probably turned out quite 
a ball." Such a preference of an unpretending and quiet 
visit, instead of the gaiety and amusements of a fashion- 
able and splendid party, and this in a young Miss of 
sixteen, not pious, and therefore liable to yield to such 
2* 



14 MEMOIR OF 

a temptation, indicated a soundness of judgment, and 
good sense, not often surpassed at such an age. 

She had a cast of mind, though not gay and frivolous, 
capable of that playfulness, which, under proper regula- 
tion, is very pleasant in the intercourse of social life and 
among near friends. Her early letters, when at school 
particularly, were enlivened with some flashes of wit. 
But she seems to have been aware that wit is rather a 
dangerous talent ; and to have repressed, rather than 
cultivated it, as she grew up to womanhood. This trait 
in her mind occasionally disclosed itself, in subsequent 
life ; yet the instance is not recollected by the writer, 
in which she indulged in the play of wit, at the expense 
of the feelings of others. She used it, when at all, to en- 
liven the intercourse of friendship; not to sport with the 
feelings, or interrupt the happiness of those around her. 

She was most assiduously and conscientiously attentive 
to the proprieties of her sex, and of social life; and it is 
believed that few young ladies pass through the period of 
youth, having said or done fewer indiscreet, careless, or 
foolish things. 

In these and other traits of character disclosed in her 
early years, there was much to make her lovely, in the 
domestic and social relations of life; and to give promise 
of her usefulness, and ability to exert influence, command 
respect, and even to shine in any circle of society. 

With all, however, which made her to be esteemed 
and respected by her friends and acquaintances, she was 
conscious that she had not the religion of Christ dwelling 
in her heart. Her early letters contain passages showing 
that she was sometimes thoughtful of God, and of the 
interests of her own soul, and of eternity. Expressions 
of just and sound speculative views of divine truth, 
and of the nature of religion, often appeared in her letters 
to her friends. But they were accompanied with ex- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 15 

pressions of her sense of her own unfitness to speak or 
write on such subjects; of her consciousness that as yet 
she had "no hope/' and was "without God in the world." 

She did not believe, that in social or intellectual 
virtues, there was any thing on which she could rest, 
for acceptance with God, and as the foundation for 
a hope of heaven. She had many pious friends ; and 
doubtless was the subject of their tender solicitude and 
earnest prayers, that one having such endowments of 
mind, might not fail of the salvation of the gospel. But 
much as she loved them, and earnestly as they desired 
to welcome her to the enjoyment of the Christian hope, 
she seems never to have attempted to persuade herself, 
or to have allowed others to persuade her, that she was 
a Christian. And facts, indicating the natural aversion 
of the heart to religious things, justify the remark, that 
long did she shine in the virtues of social and domestic 
life, and exhibit uncommonly fine traits of character, 
before she learned to bow, as a sinner, at "the cross of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. 7 ' 

No specially serious impressions were made upon her 
mind, until she was twelve years old. At the thanksgiving 
of that year, her parents went to New London to visit her 
grand-father; and left her to entertain a party of her 
young friends. One of them — it being the evening of 
the usual weekly prayer-meeting — left the company when 
the hour of the meeting arrived, in order to attend it. 
After she was gone, it was remarked by some, " Maria is 
serious," at which Sarah exclaimed, "Well! no one will 
say of me that I am serious." She even had such a dislike 
to that meeting, as a stated exercise, that she once 
secreted herself, to avoid attending it with her parents. 
But in the spring succeeding the time above mentioned, 
a beloved female friend, now we trust a saint in heaven — 
and to whom, more than to any one else, she attributed the 



16 



MEMOIR OF 



permanency of her religious impressions, and her ultimate 
conversion — being with her one evening, as the full 
moon was rising, their attention was attracted towards it. 
They conversed upon its beauty, and upon its being the 
work of God ; and as they indulged in youthful sentimen- 
talism, her heart was softened. Her friend perceiving it, 
seized the favorable moment, which she had probably 
been seeking, and invited her to accompany her to the 
conference meeting. To this she consented, with the 
utmost willingness. 

Her pastor, Rev. Alfred Mitchell, held stated religious 
meetings at this time, for the benefit of the young. 
These she attended, with varying effect ; sometimes con- 
siderably interested, and sometimes not at all. But though 
the instructions given were excellent, her feelings were not 
brought to a crisis. Among her associates was the pious 
friend before mentioned, (who left the thanksgiving party 
for the prayer-meeting,) and whose society she closely 
cultivated. With her, at this time, she was led to carry 
on a frequent correspondence on religious subjects. But 
neither did this lead to a decisive result. 

In her fourteenth year, a number of young ladies, under 
the direction of a member of the church, commenced a 
Sabbath school. In this she took a class. She gave 
much attention to it, and her mind was deeply inter- 
ested. And though neither she nor any of the original 
teachers were pious, she was in after life much gratified 
by a call from a young female, who informed her, that 
while in her class at that time, she received, from what 
she said, impressions that were the means of her conver- 
sion. In this same Sabbath school she had a class, 
when called to leave her native country for the missionary 
service. 

Here it may be proper to advert to her sentiments and 
feelings relative to her peculiar position, as a teacher in a 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



17 



Sabbath school, without personal religion. It appears 
that at a particular time, after the enlargement of the 
school, and when exercised with much solicitude on 
this subject, she offered to her associates in the work, 
her resignation of her place as a teacher. This drew 
from one of them a tender and earnest expostulation 
with her, in a note, from which the following extract is 
made. 

"You gave early and freely your talents to the cause of 
the Redeemer, externally ; wherefore should the heart be 
withheld. He who claims it is ' altogether lovely.' If, 
instead of retiring from the little circle whose exertions 
have been combined in his cause, you should, this 
afternoon, in the sanctuary — where such offerings are 
accepted — freely yield and sweetly consecrate your all to 
his service, the moment will be reviewed with grateful 
delight, through the ages of futurity. O come, dear 
Sarah, and decide, ' come with us, to our Immanuel, and 
he will do us good.' Even this afternoon let the report 
be circulated in Heaven, that another is escaped from the 
snare of the fowler ; is added to the trophies of the cross ; 
become assimilated in spirit to their happier community, 
and prepared to do much good here, and to receive its 
bright rewards hereafter." 

To this earnest appeal, she replied, in a note which 
seems to have been first pencilled upon the blank pages of 
her friend's paper, and of which, all that can be deciphered 
is the following : 

" Accept, my dear Miss M C C , my sincere gratitude 

for your kind advice. And oh ! that I could tell you I 
had followed it. But no ; another Sabbath is closing, 
which is another witness of the goodness of God, to my 
own condemnation. But with regard to my remaining 
longer a teacher in the Sabbath school — let me assure 
you my determination respecting it, which I communi- 



18 



MEMOIR OF 



cated to you this morning, is not a hasty one. I have 
long felt very unsuitable for this office, and have reflected 
much. Do not think I leave it because the task has 
become unpleasant to me,— far from it. But I consider 
it of the utmost importance, that where religious instruc- 
tion is given, it should be given by those who have 
experienced religion in their own hearts ; who have been 
sanctified by divine grace ; and who, feeling the true 
value of their own souls, can pray and labor earnestly 
for the salvation of others. 

"I think the school would be more prosperous and 
more respectable, if all the teachers were professors of 
religion. If I leave it, one, and I doubt not the only 
Achan, will be removed. If it should please God ever to 
renew my heart, I may be more fit to be intrusted with 
the care of little immortals. But till then, do not urge 
my continuance, any longer, a curse to this noble and 
heavenly institution." 

These notes being without date, it is difficult to settle, 
with certainty, the time of the occurrence to which they 
relate. It is believed, however, to have been when several 
persons of her own age were in a state of deep anxiety on 
the subject of religion. The general state of the church, 
at the time, being one of declension, the solicitudes of 
these inquirers did not result in a saving change. 

At the age of fifteen, she went, in the autumn, to a 
boarding school in Boston, where she remained a year. 
Here she had no deeply serious impressions; and some- 
times felt even a reluctance to visit at her uncle Hunting- 
ton's, (where she spent her Sabbaths, and with whose 
family she attended church at the Old South,) — because 
she was liable to hear more religious conversation than 
was agreeable. She was much absorbed in her studies, 
with some degree of ambition, and for success in them 
she used to pray. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



19 



After returning to her father's house, her life was a 
worldly one, spent much in company. At the age of 
eighteen, in July, a young relative, an intimate friend of 
her sister, sickened and died. Sarah was at that time on 
a visit abroad ; and her sister, in a letter, informing her 
of the event, addressed a few words to her conscience. 
Though very few, they were " as a nail fastened in a sure 
place." On returning, after a few days, she found that 
this death had made much impression among the young. 
Meetings were held, to pray that it might be sanctified to 
them. These she attended; but found great occasion for 
complaint against herself, that she had so little sensibility, 
though she doubtless had much. 

The following note to the Christian friend who addressed 
to her the one already quoted, seems to have been written 
about this time. 

"In what words shall I express to you, my dear Miss 

M C C , my sincere thanks for the affectionate and 

excellent advice, which you have given me; and be 
assured I receive it with pleasure, as coming from one 
whom I consider as belonging to the fold of the dear 
Redeemer. And can I hesitate to place confidence in the 
friend I so highly esteem 1 Oh ! could your kind prayers 
and wishes be answered, I might hope to join with you, 
and the dear saints who have gone before you, in those 
blessed mansions, singing praises to redeeming love. 
How delightful and enviable is the character you at first 
described ; but how awful, and I fear too applicable to me, 
is the latter. Ah ! I must have resolved in my own 
strength, for why should I at this time be in this stupid 
state, if I had rested upon the Saviour. The idea at times 
rises in my mind, that it is wrong for me to attempt to 
pray ; that it is mockery to pray without the spirit ; for 
surely my prayers would be answered if I prayed aright. 



20 



MEMOIR OF 



But what would be my feelings to abandon this duty? 
Oh ! I never can ! 

* Perhaps he will admit my plea, 
Perhaps will hear my prayer ; 
But if I perish I will pray, 
And perish only there.' 

And now what shall I say? Of what avail is the detail of 
unrepented sins ? I can only tell you that I am still ' in 
the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity.' O ! my 
dear friend, may I indulge the hope that I shall have 
an interest in your prayers ? Do pray that I may see my 
situation in its true light, and that I may be enabled to 
clasp my Saviour in the arms of a strong and lively faith, 
relying upon him alone for salvation. 

"It is needless to request of you to keep this answer an 
entire secret. Perhaps you know from experience how 
disagreeable it is to have such things in any measure public. 
Be assured, my much respected friend, that you have 
not in the least degree offended me. Nothing could have 
given me more pleasure than the testimony I have received 
of your friendship and good wishes, and I doubt not but 
each of the teachers has the same feelings which I 
have. Requesting you to tell me of my faults, without 
any hesitation, I subscribe myself your truly affectionate 
but unworthy friend. " 

Special meetings were at this time held by her pastor, 
but she did not attend them; lest, by declaring herself an 
inquirer, she should raise the expectations of her friends 
only to disappoint them; as she had done in her former 
seriousness. The safety and propriety of this decision 
admits of question ; although it was natural for an uncon- 
verted person to make such an one. In returning one 
evening, however, from a prayer meeting, an intimate 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



21 



friend took occasion to speak to her, plainly, of her 
spiritual state. She then wept, and opened the feelings 
of her heart. This was on Tuesday evening. Wednesday 
passed without any thing special, except that at a sewing- 
circle, she chose the more serious part of the company ; 
and, entering into conversation respecting the submission 
of the sinner to God, she advanced the sentiment that a 
clear understanding of the nature of submission would 
ensure the act. The next morning she awoke with a deep 
impression that it would be her last day of grace ; that 
God would cut her off or harden her heart, or in some way 
put an end to her probation. In the evening she attended 
the regular Thursday conference, and before leaving home 
knelt down and earnestly prayed that it might be the 
evening of her submission to the Saviour. It was so. 
Before the meeting closed, while the assembly was at 
prayer, she gave up her heart to God. She did it in the 
full exercise of her understanding, and felt then, and 
afterwards, that it was peculiarly a rational act. This was 
on the 10th of August, 1820. 

Much joy followed, and the night was spent with her 
sister, in wakefulness, conversing upon the wonderful 
grace of God. But in the morning she arose under a cloud. 
Her sister took her to her pastor ; but she found no relief. 
On reaching home she threw herself upon her bed; and 
then had such views of her heart as she never had before. 
She felt that she was a sinner against God, and loved to 
sin, and she abhorred herself for it. It was an hour of 
intense conviction of her sinfulness. Overwhelmed with 
it, she knelt by her bed, went again to her Saviour, and 
then found permanent relief. 

Writing to an intimate friend, soon after this time, and 
having given some account of the work of divine grace 
which had been experienced in Norwich, she says, "And 
can you believe, my dear M., that God in his infinite 
3 



22 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



mercy has been pleased to snatch me as a brand from the 
burning, and that I am to join this precious company of 
converts, and before him, angels and men, covenant to be 
his forever ? It was on Thursday evening that I hope I 
was enabled to cast my load of sin — a heavy load, at the 
feet of Jesus, and submit to his sceptre. Oh ! it was a 
glorious liberty I experienced; and I could only say, 
' adore, and praise, and wonder ! 3 " 



CHAPTER II. 



NORWICH FEMALE FRIENDS, AND EFFORTS FOR THEIR 

SPIRITUAL GOOD ILLUSTRATIONS OF HER CHARACTER 

AND INTERCOURSE AS A SISTER — EFFORTS FOR THE 

SPIRITUAL GOOD OF HER BROTHERS DEATH OF HER 

YOUNGEST BROTHER. 

Acquaintance with the scene of the life of an eminent 
and useful Christian, with the place of his abode, its cir- 
cumstances which are interesting, more especially with 
the character of its society, is sometimes necessary, fully 
to appreciate the character of that Christian, and the kind 
of influences which were exerted in its formation, and by 
it upon others around. A beautiful flower may grow in a 
wilderness, or on some little fertile spot in a desert. But 
we naturally look in the garden most advantageously situ- 
ated, and where there is employed an assiduous and judi- 
cious cultivation, for the flower which shall be most rich 
and beautiful. With the name of Norwich, pleasant 
associations have perhaps become formed in the minds of 
some American Christians, from its having been the 
birthplace of Harriet Winslow ; and it may not lose any 
thing now, by the fact that there also the subject of this 
memoir was born, educated, and fitted for high service 
for Christ and a seat in heaven. 

Norwich, the earthly home of Miss Huntington, is one 
of the most pleasant towns in New England. It embraces 
much wild and beautiful scenery, of both land and water ; 



24 



MEMOIR OF 



always strikes pleasantly the eye of the traveller who 
delights in the beauties of nature ; and has been much a 
place of resort by strangers, of taste and intelligence. 
There are not many rallies in New England sweeter than 
that at the head of the Thames; nor which would be 
more reluctantly left by a resident having a soul to love 
scenes rendered pleasant by creative power and mercy, 
And a missionary forsaking it for the uncertainties 
of a foreign residence, gives one evidence of willingness 
to forsake all things for Christ, 

. Of the society of Norwich, it is some commendation 
to say, that a lady of Miss Huntington's intelligence and 
cultivation of mind and manners, loved it, and spent her 
years happily in its circles, and contributed to render it 
desirable. The powerful competition, however, which 
the missionary cause held in her affections with her home 
and all its pleasant circumstances, may be learned from 
two or three sentences in one of her letters, written a 
few months before she left her country. " To make and 
receive visits, exchange friendly salutations, attend to 
one's wardrobe, cultivate a garden, read good and enter- 
taining books, and even attend religious meetings for 
one's own enjoyment; all this does not satisfy me. I 
want to be where every arrangement will have unreserved 
and constant reference to eternity. On missionary ground 
I expect to find new and unlooked for trials and hin- 
drances ; still it is my choice to be there. And so far 
from looking upon it as a difficult task to sacrifice my 
home and country, I feel as if I should ' flee as a bird to 
her mountain.' " 

To those who knew the pleasant local circumstances of 
Miss Huntington's residence; the circle of society in 
which she moved ; the high place she had in the respect, 
confidence and affection of her numerous acquaintances ; 
the interest with which they gathered around her^ and 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



25 



bestowed their testimonials of regard, as the time ap- 
proached when they were to " see her face no more," — 
to those who knew these things, her willingness to leave 
all, is explained only by the fact, that she so loved her 
God and Saviour, and desired his glory in the publication 
of his gospel to the ends of the earth, that she " accounted 
not her life dear unto herself" 

Miss Huntington spent her time principally at home ; 
although the number of her friends abroad, their attach- 
ment to her, and their estimate of her society and their 
desire for it, made her visits to be often solicited. At 
Hartford, New Haven, New York, and at other more 
retired places, the residences of her relatives, she was 
sure of a hearty and happy reception ; oftener than she 
felt, that as a daughter, she could be absent from her 
father's house. 

The delight with which she returned from visiting 
some of her choicest friends, she testifies in the following 
extract : — " Through the blessings of a kind Providence, 
my dear sister, I am at last seated in my beloved home, 
with every thing to call forth the gratitude of my heart 
towards that Being who delighteth in mercy. Whether 
it be that my own happy feelings have radiated every 
object, or that a peculiar brightness does really encircle 
them, I know not ; but certain it is, that I never returned 
home under pleasanter surrounding circumstances." 

Amidst the pleasures of the society of friends whom 
she visited, Miss Huntington seems to have been unwilling 
merely to enjoy herself ; but to have been solicitous lest 
her time should pass without benefit to those around her. 
She thus writes to one of her friends while in New York : 
"I fear my winter has not been very profitably spent; and 
have just been saying the same to aunt F., and telling 
her that I do not think I have done any thing for the 
benefit or happiness of any one." Far otherwise, how- 
3* 



26 



MEMOIR OF 



ever, was the sentiment of her friends. Her jealousy of 
herself, doubtless operated to secure a good measure of 
fidelity in endeavors to be useful. 

I There is much that is interesting and lovely in the friend- 
ship of young ladies for each other ; especially when it is 
sanctified and strengthened by religious principle. The 
tenderness, delicacy and fervency which mark such attach- 
ments, and the intercourse growing out of them ; the mutual 
confidence ; the sympathy in each others joys and sorrows ; 
the liveliness with which they enter into each others pros- 
pects in life ; and if Christians, the refining of all these 
feelings which arises from their hearts being fixed upon the 
same Saviour, from their rejoicing in the same hope, and 
anticipating the same bliss, holiness and glory in heaven ; 
such friendships, in this cold world, aid our conceptions 
respecting the love and harmony and purity which pervade 
the society of heaven. True, these same lovely female 
associates live in a world of sin ; and they partake in the 
sinfulness of human character while without religion, and 
of the imperfections of other Christians after conversion. 
But such friendships rebuke, gently though powerfully, the 
things unamiable, unrefined and selfish, which so often 
introduce alloy into the happiness of society, depress the 
standard of Christian feeling, and perplex the path of 
many towards heaven. 

One of Miss Huntington's earliest friendships, of this 
class, was with a cousin, near her own age, several years 
since deceased ; to whom she owed much for her en- 
deavors to promote her spiritual good. No letters have 
been preserved which throw light upon this intimacy. 
She prepared, for the gratification of the relatives 
of this friend, a memoir of her life; not designed for 
publication, but exhibiting favorably, both the character 
of the deceased, and her own ability as a writer of a 
memoir, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



27 



During one of her visits in New York, soon after the 
change in her religious feelings, Miss Huntington was 
much in the society of one for whom she formed a strong 
attachment ; and who seems to have entered into her views 
and feelings on the great interests of eternity and the soul. 
A few extracts from her letters to this female friend will 
show how tenderly she loved her ; and how she followed 
her in her thoughts and with her prayers, when distance 
separated them from each others society. Here, also, it 
should be remarked, " they were lovely and pleasant in 
their lives, and in death they were not [long] divided." 

"New York, April 11. 
" You can hardly imagine, my dear M the disap- 
pointment I experienced when I returned on Monday 
morning, to find you had left us. It was so unexpected 
to me, that for a few moments I could not reconcile myself 
to it. It was my wish, before we parted, to have united 
once more at the throne of grace. The thought often 
rushes upon my mind that we shall never meet again 
on this side eternity ; that we shall never kneel again 
together before the mercy seat of our heavenly Father. 
But I will not indulge the thought ; we may see each 
other here ; but if not here, I humbly hope we shall 
behold each other face to face, in a better, happier world ; 
and unite in celebrating the praises of that Being, who 
watched over us while together, and blessed us while 
separated/' 

At a subsequent date, she thus writes to this friend : 
" You express the hope that I find much enjoyment in the 
path of holiness ; but oh ! my dear M., I have more cause 
for lamentation than yourself. I have found since my 
return, that my heart has wandered from God ; that I have 
grown cold in his service, and provoked him to hide his 



28 



MEMOIR OF 



face from me. May we not attribute our coldness to our 
six months' residence in that busy city ? I found such a 
life greatly prejudicial to my growth in grace — and some- 
times when dwelling upon my own backslidings, I regret 
that I ever left home. But it was for the best ; and per- 
haps was to show me that I have no strength in myself." 

" January 1. 

" At those seasons which we have devoted to united 
prayer, I have much enjoyment. Communion with you, 
my dear M., seems sweet — and I delight to reflect that 
there is a bond of union between us, which shall continue 
throughout eternity. Permit me to wish you a very happy 
new year ; and oh ! that this might be the year, in which 
we shall see the desire of our hearts realized respecting 
our dear uncle. Let us, my dear M., be faithful to our 
appointment, and fervent in our petitions; and who 
knows but we shall obtain the blessing. I do not think 
we met in New York for nothing, or that the same desire 
was given us for nothing." 

Writing to this friend sometime after, from the house 
of the relative in New York, where they had visited 
together, she says :— " I can hardly realize that nearly two 
years have elapsed, since you were seated with me on this 
very spot, where we have enj.oyed many hours of social 
converse. While I am writing to you, a feeling of mel- 
ancholy passes over me ; and yet, I ask myself, why is it ? 
My dear friend is at home, surrounded by friends ; and as 
happy, for aught that I know, as this world can make her; 
and I have ten thousand blessings to call forth my grati- 
tude. But thus it is ; the recollection of past interesting 
scenes, always excites in me a degree of sadness. You 
will perhaps think I am going to give you a sentimental 
letter, which I know you dislike ; but this I do not 
intend. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



29 



" I have taken much pleasure in visiting those places 
which were interesting to us when you were here ; espe- 
cially Wall Street Church, and our favorite resort, the 
Session Room." 

To another of her friends, who had removed to a dis- 
tance of several hundred miles, she thus writes: — "I 
thank you for the hasty note which I received before you 
left ; and affectionately reciprocate every kind expression. 
I followed you in imagination to the close of your jour- 
ney, and thought of you on the first Sabbath. 1 reflected, 
with seriousness, that one more scene of this changing 
world had closed. How rapidly events follow each other ! 
Surely, I never realized so forcibly as now, that I am 
living for eternity. And is it so, my beloved S., that the 
days of our youthful friendship are gone, never to be 
recalled ? We will not think of the past, but look for- 
ward to brighter scenes above — 

1 All are friends in heaven ; all 
Faithful friends ; and (many friendships 
In the days of time begun, 
Are lasting there and growing still. 5 y 

To another female associate she thus writes : — " Every 
thing which affects you, my dear M., cannot but be inter- 
esting to me, your earliest friend. I was thinking of you 
this week, and recurring to our days of childhood and 
intimacy — * M. and R. 5 were always acceptable and de- 
lightful companions, many happy moments passed with 
them. Those were the careless days of infantine enjoy- 
ment, and had they not been darkened by ingratitude to 
Heaven and hardness of heart, I should retrace them with 
pleasure. But all my past life appears to me one entire 
act of rebellion against the best of beings. May the 
future prove my repentance and amendment." 



30 



MEMOIR OF 



Miss Huntington's fidelity in seeking the conversion 
of her friends to God, is illustrated in some following 
passages from her letters to the young lady addressed 
in the letter last quoted. Writing soon after her own 
change of religious feelings, she says : " My thoughts 

very soon recurred to my dear M ; and I imagined 

her in the midst of the same privileges and blessings. 
I had heard that there was a work of grace in Ithaca, 
and could not but hope that my friend had been made 
a subject. Is this the case ? Have you 6 tasted and seen 
that the Lord is gracious ? 1 Have you found the world 
vanity, and religion a reality? I cannot bear to think, 
for a moment, that you have let so precious a season pass 
unimproved. But perhaps it is not over. Possibly the 
Spirit is still with you; and oh, if it be! — and if it be 
not, let me intreat you to seek a share in the blessing. 
I fondly imagined that the same Spirit, at the same time, 
was sent to us both, and that we should be prepared to 
spend eternity together. How did it increase the bitter- 
ness of my soul, that I did not begin earlier to glorify my 
God ! The past years of my life appear to me all lost — 
lost for eve? 9 ! Believe me, dear friend, we do not begin 
to live until we live for God. Oh ! how irrational is man ! 
how deserving the most severe punishment. Can we suf- 
ficiently admire the astonishing mercy of Him who bears 
so long with us? Surely he is ' the God of patience ! ' " 

She seemed anxious lest she herself had hindered the 
conversion of this young friend, by want of Christian fidel- 
ity ; and to have sought, by a frank acknowledgement of 
negligence in one particular duty, to take up the stumbling 
block out of her way. " How has my conscience re- 
proved me, for neglecting to speak to you of the love 
of this Saviour, when we were together. I have had 
bitter reflections that so much of my time was spent in 
trifling conversation, when I knew not but our next 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



31 



meeting would be before the throne of judgment. I 
have endeavored to seek the pardon of my God for 
these sins; and now do I ask, sincerely, your forgive- 
ness, for sins committed against your soul. It was an 
erroneous idea of friendship which kept me silent upon 
such an important subject ; and it should humble me in 
the dust." 

Again, at a still later date, as though she could not 
leave untried any argument or appeal which might be 
necessary, she writes : " If your heart, my dear friend, 
is still in bondage to a worthless dominion, will you 
not search diligently and see if there be not some idol 
enthroned there, which you are not willing to surrender ? 
Possibly some favorite propensity has hitherto eluded your 
scrutiny ; which, however trifling, may usurp the place of 

an infinite God. You must consent, my dear M , to 

be nothing ; and you will then receive all things. Let 
go every hold ; cling not to the slightest object ; for by 
retaining even the smallest, you degrade, infinitely, the 
Being who demands your heart ; for you place that little 
thing in competition with Him." 

Miss Huntington found occasion for hope, that her 
earnest endeavors for the spiritual good of this dear 
friend, were not in vain. 

A heart so affectionate towards those beyond the circle 
of her father's family, it might be expected, would have 
most ardent and tender attachments to those more nearly 
related. Miss Huntington had an only sister, to whom, 
after her marriage and removal to a distant part of the 
State, she thus expressed her feelings : — " When I think 
of the painful separation I am called to endure, the idea 
that you are happy, lessens the evil. But, my dear sister, 
you can hardly imagine what the state of my feelings has 
been since you left us. I felt for a little while as if I could 
not live ; the loneliness of my situation pressed upon me 



32 



MEMOIR OF 



with all its force. Every apartment re-echoed the painful 
tale that you were gone, and this feeling came home to 
my heart with a heavy load, respecting our past enjoy- 
ments together — 6 they were, but they will be no more ! ' 
Words would fail me to express all the bitter feelings of 
my heart. But I endeavored to drown them in care, and 
to lessen them in the faithful discharge of duty. I have 
in a great measure succeeded, and have learnt to look 
upon the whole with brighter and calmer feelings. It is 
my wish to supply your place, so far as I am able — but I 
have not the power to fill it." 

Again, " I continue to feel your absence, my beloved 
sister, very sensibly. Whenever I have a cessation of 
active employment, I feel a void which I can hardly fill. 
Oh that I had more of the presence of the Spirit of 
God, and I should be less cast down with temporal trials. 
When we surround the family altar on Sabbath mornings, 
I delight to unite in the petitions of our dear father 
for you ; and could you witness the affection and fervor 
with which he commends you, and the spiritual interests 
of your flock, to our heavenly Father, it would gladden 
your hearts. You are not forgotten at other seasons ; but 
then, particularly, we feel as if communion were sweet." 

The continued strength of her attachment to this sister 
is illustrated in the following extracts, written after a visit 
received from her : — " I was much less sad than usual, 
after your departure, and very much less so than I antici- 
pated. Many things conspired to make me tranquil ; 
among them, your own health and spirits being better than 
at any previous visit ; the pleasure which I had derived 
from your society ; and the numerous duties in which I 
immediately engaged. The religious intercourse too, 
which we enjoyed, perhaps rendered separation less 
painful ; and above all, a sense of the shortness of time, 
and of the glorious realities of eternity J 1 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



33 



But there was another relation in which her affections 
were developed in a manner and degree not surpassed in 
any of the intimacies or relationships already described. 
Miss Huntington had three brothers, whom she loved 
with most exemplary tenderness; and in whose temporal, 
but especially spiritual good, she felt a habitual and 
intense interest. How they would prosper in the things 
of this life, but much more, how they should live here so 
as to glorify God, and arrive at heaven, were subjects on 
which she frequently disclosed her anxiety, to them 
and to her Christian relatives. It may serve to illus- 
trate her Christian character, and to quicken others in 
the duties of the same relation, to present a few extracts 
relating to this point. Truly, there is no relation in 
which a young lady can be contemplated, more interesting 
than that of an affectionate, judicious, solicitous, and 
prayerful sister. 

Of her eldest brother, she thus writes : — " I feel de- 
pressed, this morning ; not particularly about myself, but 

about our dear J . I long to have him interested in 

the covenant of grace. Do let us be more earnest than 
ever, for this blessing ; and let us pray that our faith may 
not fail.' 5 At another time, she says : — " I wrote to him 
on new year's day, upon the subject of religion, and told 
him that I should every day offer a prayer for him in his 
own chamber. He received it kindly, but made no 
reply." For the encouragement of Christian sisters, be 
it said, she found occasion, finally, to rejoice in the belief 
that her efforts were not in vain ; and that her inter- 
cessions for this brother, were among those "effectual 
and fervent prayers" which " avail much." 

Her two brothers younger than herself, however, and 
over whose childhood and youth she watched with much 
tender anxiety, are more frequently mentioned in her 
letters to her Christian friends ; — and her correspondence 
4 



34 



MEMOIR OF 



with them, after they left the family home, presents 
much to show the heart of a Christian sister. Writing 
of them, she says: — "I hope you and your husband 
will pray for our dear brothers at home, who are just at 
the age to be influenced by evil companions. I am often 
made very anxious lest they should become indifferent to 
moral restraint. I often weep in secret for them; and 
sometimes think I suffer a mother's anxiety, in degree, if 
not in kind. This is one of my trials, and one which 
you, dear sister, did not experience. I strive not to be 
unduly anxious, but I do earnestly desire their con- 
version. P seems to be ambitious to make the 

best use of his advantages, and I hope his collegiate 
course will be honorable ; but the temptations in Yale are 
great. Yet we must leave all with God, being 6 careful 
for nothing.' Oh for such a spirit ! When I think of the 
revival here, five years since, I wonder that I did not 
wrestle more earnestly with God for the extension of his 
grace. But the season is past; — I will not say never to 
return, for I trust it will." 

Miss Huntington's second brother, after having assisted 
his father in business till the age of twenty-one years, 
removed to New York. Her subsequent letters to him, 
give evidence of the new and increased interest with 
which she followed him into the scenes of mercantile life 
in the city ; and with what assiduity she sought to influ- 
ence him to habits of life which should be honorable, safe, 
and promotive of his own happiness; but especially to 
lead him to the thoughts and duties becoming one having 
higher interests than any temporal ones to secure. The 
following seems to have been written not long after his 
leaving the paternal roof. 

" I need not tell you, my beloved brother, that your 
affectionate and interesting letter was truly gratifying to 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



35 



your sister. I thank you for it, and for the freedom with 
which you expressed all the feelings of your heart. My 
own is ever open to receive all your joys and sorrows ; and 
could I alleviate the latter I should greatly rejoice. I can 
easily sympathize with you in those moments of solitude 
and quiet, when the excitement of a busy day has passed 
away. The imagination, always liveliest at evening, 
wings its flight, and bears away too frequently, the more 
sober judgment. Often when I have been fatigued and 
debilitated by labor, a cloud has seemed to envelop every 
object; and through the gloomy vista of future years, not 
a ray of light was discernible. But I have been enabled 
to gain the ascendancy over such feelings, and to exercise 
a more cheerful depend ance upon Him who feeds the 
ravens, and to whom all things are subservient. You were 
always actively industrious, my dear brother, but you have 
never before experienced the unceasing crowd of business ; 
you are separated from all your dear ones, and sur- 
rounded by strangers; besides which, your mind is natu- 
rally inclined a little to romantic sentiment; and the 
leisure which you have had for reading and reflection, 
have carried you rather above the common level. From 
these causes, I can easily appreciate all the feelings which 
you manifest. These intellectual features, my dear E., 
while they show themselves in the midst of the routine of 
sober duty, render a character more interesting; but if 
permitted to assume the control, and to lead one from 
rational and necessary employments to a romantic and 
visionary course, they destroy all harmony of character, 
and generally bring their victim to unlooked for mis- 
fortunes. As Divine Providence has furnished your 
present situation, is it not best to make a wise use 
of it ? I think of you a great deal ; and were it not 
that I am borne along rapidly by a multiplicity of cares, 
my tender solicitude for you, and the recollection of past 



36 



MEMOIR OF 



enjoyments, would induce a morbid sensibility. Your 
letters always excite me so much as to make me 1 play 
the infant ;' and often a pleasing pensiveness steals over 
me which I am obliged to check. And though, appa- 
rently, I have no ability to assist you, I am permitted every 
day to have audience with the ' King of kings/ in your 
behalf ; — this privilege no earthly arm can take from me, 
and though shorn of every temporal blessing, this will 
remain with me to the end of life.''' 

All her solicitude respecting this beloved brother, 
however, for " the life that now is,'' was immeasurably 
surpassed by that which she felt respecting his interests 
for eternity. The extracts which follow give abundant 
evidence of this. 

" April 5. 

" Our lives are like the weaver's shuttle, and every 
thing dwindles to a point when we take this view of 
earthly plans. The subject of religion, my dear brother, 
is so often presented in hackneyed language, that it fails 
of making any impression. But if you should hear its 
requirements urged for the first time, and the natural 
depravity of your heart could sleep for a season, would not 
reason alone compel you to obedience ? If you should 
be told for the first time that you are God's property, 
because he created you, and upholds you, and besides all 
this has paid a ransom for you — that he deserves your 
every affection and service, and requires you to return to 
your allegiance : that, as you have no power to create a 
particle of matter, every atom floating in the air, and 
every blade of grass testily of an Almighty hand — if you 
should look into that other book of God, and behold the 
harmony of its precepts ; could you spend another hour 
without returning to a Being so worthy of your entire 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



37 



confidence, love and service? All this your judgment 
approves ; and could your heart receive it, you would feel 
that sweet complacency in its truth, which would purify 
your soul and make you a new being in your own eyes." 

The following, written some time afterward, on learning 
that his mind was exercised on religious subjects, shows 
the intenseness of her feelings respecting him, 

" Tuesday Eve. 
"My dear E. — My expectation was wrought up to a 
great height this morning, previous to the arrival of your 
letter; and when I read it my heart seemed as if it would 
burst. This was but for a few moments however, when I 
was enabled to cast you upon an all-sufficient Saviour and 
there leave you. I can do nothing else, or any of your 
Christian friends. I think your situation extremely 
critical ; for should the Holy Spirit depart, you would be 
surprised to find how indifferent you would become, and 
how this miserable world would once more assume its 
reign over you. The Spirit has been striving with you. 
Read John xvi. 7, 8, 9. I felt nothing but the hardness of 
my heart and unbelief ; and it was this hard, unbelieving 
heart that I carried to Jesus. He came to 'the sick/ an4 
not to ' the whole.' I would recommend to you, my dear 
brother, to say nothing more to any one upon the subject 
of your feelings, but go to God, who alone can help you ; 
and read nothing at all but the Bible. Mr. Temple, who 
addressed us this P. M. says, ' the Spirit may be talked 
away. 5 It does relieve us to converse ; yet we should seek 
no relief in this case but at the cross. You are still in 
6 slippery places.' Haste away, my brother ; oh haste ! You 
gain nothing while you delay; you lose ground. Do not 
prescribe any particular course to God, or expect any 
precise method. Scarcely two cases agree precisely.; 
4 * 



38 



MEMOIR OF 



Go in earnest prayer to God ; 1 look on him whom you 
have pierced, and mourn/ and when we next hear, tell 
us that you will join our happy company. " 

In another letter, which soon followed this, she says: — 
"I do not know, my dear brother, that I can say any thing 
to you that you do not already know ; but I fear that you 
are not fully aware that the fault is wholly your own, if 
you are yet unreconciled to God. He created you for his 
service, and from the first dawn of moral intelligence has 
demanded your every affection and your constant obedi- 
ence. Every day and hour he has been waiting for your 
heart ; and think you that he is now unwilling that 
you should turn from your revolt and obey his will ? 
The controversy is just this — and it is the same which 
overthrew the happiness of the first apostate, and which 
in its very nature makes every being miserable — 
God chooses to reign in your heart, and your rebellious 
will says, 'No, I cannot give up the dominion. 5 It 
is this which is the source and the end of all sin — the 
creature at variance with his Creator ; the sinner having 
an offered redemption, yet trampling upon the atoning 
blood of the Son of God ! Awful apostacy ! more aggra- 
vated than that of Adam ; he accepted the propitiation 
offered, Only be willing to submit your will to God, in 
Christ, and the work is done. The way is very narrow, 
therefore all self dependence must be cast away, and you 
must receive the kingdom of heaven 6 as a little child.' 
The deepest convictions will not make you a whit better; 
not one step is taken while the will is unsubdued. — 
You say that you shall not return to the world. It 
matters little in regard to the final event, what idol 
you have besides God, so long as you do not love him 
supremely, and do every thing from this principle of love. 
The purest morality helps you none. My dear brother, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



39 



be not an alien from God, an ' alien from your mother's 
children. 7 S. is well and lovely — your letters cast a shade 
over her countenance while they tell of continued resist- 
ance to the offered mercy of her glorious Redeemer." 

Miss Huntington had the sweet satisfaction, at length, 
of seeing this brother rejoicing in the Christian hope, and 
uniting with the Church of Christ. She thus writes to 
him in relation to his making a profession of religion. 
" You need not be told, my dear E., how much I have 
thought of you, particularly in relation to the solemn act 
of public consecration to God. May you be a 'living 
epistle' of Christ, ' known and read of all men.'" 

The youngest brother of Miss Huntington seems to 
have been the subject of her most intense and protracted 
interest. Not that she loved him more than the others, 
for there does not appear to have been any thing of 
favoritism in her mind. But it being the design of her 
father to educate him for one of the learned professions, 
and his early indications of talent giving hope of his future 
usefulness ; her affection for him and her feelings as a 
Christian, led her ardently to desire that he might "preach 
the unsearchable riches of Christ." With what earnestness 
she prayed — and endeavored to engage others to pray — 
for his conversion ; with what solicitude she sought to 
win him to Christ, and endeavored to aid him in his 
Christian course ; with what kindness she watched over 
him in long and distressing sickness, and in the hour of 
death, will appear in the following passages from her 
correspondence. 

"I am glad to hear that you have some regulations 
established for the improvement of your time; but their 
importance and efficacy will only be manifested by the 
faithful practice of them. The talents which a kind God 



40 



MEMOIR OF 



has given you will be worse than lost, if you permit them 
to run wild. They will require your steady and faithful 
improvement. Our dear father regards your future char- 
acter and reputation with peculiar interest. As his pros- 
pects for the possession of wealth are so much darkened, 
I hope that in his children he will find a source of con- 
stant enjoyment. But this must depend upon our indi- 
vidual exertion. 

" To tell you, my beloved Peter, how much I feel in 
regard to your own reputation, and the honor of your 
friends — and most of all, the character which you are 
forming for eternity — would be impossible. Suffice it to 
say, a large portion of my heart is occupied by you and 
your future prospects. 

" Be industrious and all things will be easy." 

The kind regard with which she followed him into his 
college relations and pursuits, is indicated in the extract 
following : — " I should like very well to know what impres- 
sion my brother is making upon the Faculty of good old 
Yale. He does not require any repetition of our wishes 
respecting him." 

The following letter, accompanying one received from 
him, was written on hearing of a revival in Yale College, 
and of his awakening to religious inquiry, and indicates 
that his spiritual condition was the absorbing subject of 
her thoughts. 

" These few lines, my dear sister, we received from 
P. yesterday ; and I cannot omit sending them to you, 
that you may be quickened in prayer for him. It is now 
a day of salvation with him, and oh! shall we be cold and 
unfaithful? I knew there was a revival in College, and 
have prayed earnestly that P. might share in it; but when 
this letter came, my feelings and desires were almost 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



41 



too intense for utterance. He speaks the language of 
an awakened sinner. The complaint of such an one is 
usually of hardness of heart. 

"I feel that I am unworthy of such a favor as the con- 
version of a brother, but God can glorify himself; and I 
hope it is my most earnest desire that his name might 
be glorified. I have devoted this day to humiliation and 
prayer. My faith is weak — very weak. I never felt my 
own impotence more than at present. I know that in this 
revival some will be taken and others left; and it may suit 
the purposes of Jehovah to leave our dear brother. His 
ways are not our ways, and I desire to be submissive ; but 
we are justified in seeking his grace for our friends." 

To this brother, she also writes, as follows : — " To give 
you any adequate idea of the sensations produced by 
your letter, my dear brother, is impossible. Indeed, you 
will never realize them unless you are brought to experi- 
ence ' fear and trembling/ with earnest desires for a near 
relative, to whom 'the day of salvation' has arrived, and 
which, if misimproved, will add to his condemnation. 

" I feel so much for you that I hardly can write, lest I 
should weaken any impression which the Spirit may 
have produced in your mind. What shall I say to you ? 
' Agree with thine adversary quickly, while thou art in 
the way with him.' Wait not, my dear brother, for deeper 
convictions ; your heart can be softened only at the foot 
of the cross. An impenitent sinner is a hardened sinner ; 
and true penitence carries the soul immediately to Jesus, 
where pardoning love is secured. There will sin discover 
its ' exceeding sinfulness/ and there may you mourn and 
hate it. Believe me, dear P., there is no salvation in 
convictions. You say that you are determined to find an 
interest in the Saviour — go to him, then, immediately. 
Submit your hardened and rebellious heart to his disposal 



42 



MEMOIR OF 



and government. There is peace no where else ; there is 
safety in no other resort. Repent and believe now, and 
the work is done. 

"I waited for such a sense of my sins as should make 
me a worthy object of God's mercy ; but I waited in vain. 
On one evening I was brought to feel that tears and dis- 
tress could not avail, and that my duty was to ' believeJ I 
cast myself on the compassion of the Saviour, as a poor, 
blind, hardened, helpless wretch; and that moment found 
joy and peace in believing. 

" I tremble while I think that some will be taken and 
others left. Your room-mate is taken; be not you left. I 
rejoice that you have pious friends around you. Have 
you seen Mr. W. ? But alas ! friends can do nothing for 
you. The cause is between God and your own soul. 
We have prayed for you, especially since we heard of the 
revival in College. 

" Dear brother, should this season pass away and leave 
you unconverted, I should almost despair. You would be 
less susceptible of future impressions, and your hard 
heart would be harder still" 

This brother became hopefully a subject of divine 
grace ; and during his next visit at home, in college 
vacation, Miss Huntington writes to her sister respecting 
him — "It is with unusual joy and gratitude that I would 
inform you, that P. gives good evidence of a change of 
heart. His religion shows itself in his temper and con- 
duct, in tenderness of conscience, and a desire to know 
more of the way of salvation. He does not seem to 
think that the work is done, and that he may fold his 
hands ; but he feels that he has just commenced a war- 
fare. He enjoys secret devotions, and God's word ; and 
appears humble, affectionate, and conciliating to all. I 
cannot say but that I still rejoice with trembling, and do 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



43 



not cease to pray for him ; — but I certainly never wit- 
nessed so striking a change in any individual ; and it is 
noticed by all. If he remain steadfast, I have no doubt 
he will be a minister of the gospel. Pray that he may 
not be deceived, or grow careless in the ways of the 
Lord." 

Miss Huntington, thus enjoying the satisfaction of 
hope for this brother, devoted herself with all the tender- 
ness and assiduity of a Christian sister, to the promotion 
of his growth in grace. 

" I hope you have had a pleasant Sabbath, and found 
nearness of access to the throne of grace. My beloved 
brother, do not, as you value your best interests, permit 
the arch enemy to prevail, in regard to your closet duties. 
He aims first at these, for he well knows that here declen- 
sion always commences. Do you ever omit your regular 
meals? or if you do, does not lassitude ensue? How 
much more do our souls require the spiritual food derived 
from that source to which prayer gives us access ! I 
can scarcely express the solicitude I feel for you in this 
respect, 

' Satan trembles when he sees 
The weakest saint upon his knees.'' 

Oh ! keep fast hold of the sceptre, and you will 
assuredly thrive. Faithfulness here cannot be followed 
by unfaithfulness in other duties, for God will bestow 
the assistance which we implore. Immediately after 
making a profession of religion, I left home for New 
York, and had a week's passage. During this time, my 
private duties were much interrupted, and I felt the effect 
of it upon my spiritual state, until about one year 
since. In this last year, the dealings of Providence have, 



44 



MEMOIR OF 



I humbly hope, restored my soul. — Had I not joined the 
church when I did, I fear the duty would have been neg- 
lected, perhaps for life. The privileges of a visible standing 
in the church, impose obligations which do not operate so 
powerfully out of it. Our father mentioned his conver- 
sation with you respecting your making a profession. 
If a certainty of your having passed from death unto life 
could be granted, I should wish you not to hesitate a 
moment ; but as a trial of your faith is necessary, perhaps 
it is well to defer it for a season. But love to Christ and 
your own soul, demand a vigorous and watchful devotion 
to his service until the duty be made plain. It is always 
easy to depart from God, but more especially so when no 
open profession has been made ; therefore, in postponing 
this act for a little while, do not, I entreat you, permit 
sloth or presumption to destroy and darken your evidences. 
You will excuse me, dear brother, for offering such 
advice in your present circumstances. It is dictated by 
love; and perhaps the experience of seven years may 
enable me to give you a few hints, which you will receive 
in kindness." 

She renews her advice on the subject of secret prayer 
in the following extract : — " Do not allow yourself to be 
hurried when you go to converse with God; feel that 
time thus spent is the most profitable portion of each 
day, and be as constant in the evening, before nature is 
exhausted, as you are in the morning. First try 1 to find 
Christ there/ and then let all your petitions be the simple 
expression of your wants, and not the repetition of familiar 
phrases. Expect the assistance of the Spirit, and wait, 
as it were, for his inditings. I have found much profit 
from this course, and from the reflection that as 'my times 
are in God's hands/ if I am faithful to this duty, he will 
prosper my other labors. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



45 



" Do not, I entreat you, take for your standard any 
Christian that ever lived ; but go to the pure oracles of 
truth for guidance — ask yourself continually, ' how would 
my divine Master conduct under these circumstances? 5 " 

Respecting some seasons of prayer, with this brother, 
while he was at home in vacation, she thus writes : — 
" You cannot, more than myself, desire to be again 
engaged in my chamber as formerly. Those were to me 
delightful moments, and I may truly say, furnished me 
more heartfelt enjoyment than I ever before experienced. 
I told mamma, at the close of your first day's visit at 
home, that it had been the happiest day of my life. Oh ! 
if we are both God's children, we may anticipate an 
eternity of happiness similar to that, though far more 
pure, and transcending our highest conceptions. Let us 
be faithful. Setting aside duty and obligation, there is 
no true elevation of character without the control of 
Christian principle. To live a holy life is never easy, or 
I should say, is never attainable by the indolent ; though 
some circumstances are more favorable than others. Col- 
lege life must be a tempting one ; but it may prove as the 
refiner's fire and fuller's soap, through the grace of Him 
who giveth us 6 strength equal to our day,' when we 
seek it. 

" How do you enjoy your religious feelings now, my 
dear brother — or, I should rather inquire, what is the 
bent of your spiritual mind 1 If your closet is a pleasant 
resort, I need not inquire further, for it is the avenue to 
Christian faithfulness and joy. If we are fellow travellers 
on the road to heaven, it is important that we should occa- 
sionally exchange a word of recognition and inquiry." 

Miss Huntington delighted to cherish hope, on the 
basis of good evidence, for those who indulged hope for 
5 



46 



MEMOIR OF 



themselves. And yet her solicitude that they should have 
the hope which " maketh not ashamed/' kept her awake 
to whatever were their dangers of self-deception and of 
ruin. And when she feared, or " stood in doubt" of 
the dearest friends she had, as to their spiritual condition, 
she was most tenderly and solemnly faithful in her en- 
deavors to lead them to self-examination and careful 
testing of their evidences. The following, with some 
other extracts, illustrates these remarks : 

" Wednesday Morning. 
" Dearest Brother : — Your last letters led us to fear 
that your religious hopes have become darkened. * * 
* * * I will write freely, for I am your sister in the 
flesh, and we are members of the same body. You will 
receive what I say in tenderness, I am confident. Oh ! 
you can form no adequate conception of the agonized 
feelings into which I was thrown last evening, on your 
account. The view which I had of the holiness of God's 
character, of the evil of sin, and the obligations which 
we are under to serve our Creator, even were reward and 
punishment out of the question ; the possibility that your 
heart was still alienated from him, and the dishonor which 
such a fact would cast upon religion ; and my own in- 
submissiveness under it ; all conspired to render me, for 
an hour, the most wretched being imaginable. My an- 
guish of body and mind, were unequalled by any thing I 
ever before endured — not even by the view which in 
my early experience I had of the opposition of my own 
heart ; for then my ideas of God's holiness and require- 
ments were more limited than I trust they now are. Dear 
brother, I hope you may never be left to such depths of 
sorrow, unless they be necessary for your humiliation. I 
groaned in my spirit and could find no relief. After the 
most intense struggles, to no purpose, I was convinced 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



47 



that I should never become composed alone ; and I re- 
quested mamma to come up stairs and pray with me, 
which she did. 

" I do not believe that you have yielded to the 
grosser temptations to which you have been exposed, but 
I fear that the commendations which have been bestowed 
upon your abilities, have become a snare to you, imper- 
ceptibly leading you to be too much engrossed by worldly 
pursuits ; curtailing your seasons of retirement, and pro- 
ducing a self-exaltation and desire of human praise, which 
are incompatible with the meekness of the gospel. Alas ! 
what is the applauding breath of mortals, that we should 
sacrifice for it our eternal concerns ! Satan is a subtle 
foe ; for by leading to the abuse of lawful pursuits, his 
artful policy most frequently ensnares our mind. He 
well knows, by his own history, and the snares which 
he has so successfully laid for others, that the native 
haughtiness of our hearts is the principle by which he 
can most effectually drag us down to his own inevitable 
doom. You are now at the most critical point of your 
life. This fallen and murderous foe stands on one side, 
striving to delude you by the false glare of worldly 
honor and popularity; cherishing the pride of your heart, 
and striving to make you in all respects like himself, 
that you may be the companion of his misery ; — while 
on the other hand stands the gracious Saviour, who has 
paid the price of your redemption from the galling chains 
of sin and satan ; presenting to you the simplicity of his 
gospel, which can purify the affections, elevate the soul, 
give true dignity to the understanding, make the subjects 
of it ' kings and priests' before the throne of God, where 
the happy intelligences become more and more like Him 
who is the source of all wisdom, and knowledge, and 
purity, and felicity. ' Choose you this day whom ye will 
serve/ — there is no neutral spot; it must be God or mam- 



48 



MEMOIR OF 



mon. And what have you professed solemnly before 
many witnesses? What language is conveyed to you 
through the symbols of your Saviour's love? What 
would be the effects of your apostacy? 

" Beloved brother, what more shall I say ? Perhaps 
you will be surprised at the strain of my remarks ; but be 
not offended. I have written very plainly, but with feel- 
ings of tenderness which I cannot express, I beg you to 
write me by the first mail after the receipt of this. I 
shall wait anxiously for a reply. Write ingenuously and 
with entire freedom. I believe that you love me ; and I 
love you too much for my own comfort. The last was, 
with me, a happy year; a year of spiritual gladness. My 
hopes respecting you, contributed not a little to my joy. 
This year opens upon me with less tranquillity ; perhaps 
I am to be made acquainted with my own heart. If so, 
it will be a profitable period. The arrows of the Almighty 
are dipped in love ; and they will make my heavenly rest 
more sweet. ' The will of the Lord be done.' Do not 
fail of writing immediately. 5 1 

The tenor of letters subsequent to these, indicates 
relief to the anxious feelings of Miss Huntington, respect- 
ing this brother. Through divine goodness, and in 
answer to prayer, she w r as permitted to rejoice in seeing 
his soul restored, and found much comfort and satis- 
faction in him ; and more especially in anticipating his 
entrance on the work of the gospel ministry. 

" June 29. 

" It is true, my dear P., as you observe, that genuine 
piety relies solely on an almighty Saviour ; this is the 
essence of grace, while holiness of life is the only evi- 
dence of our sincerity in this act of faith. The ways of 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



49 



wisdom are the only ways of pleasantness. Let us adore 
the mercy which we hope has led us into them. Oh ! that 
we may constantly manifest our gratitude by unwavering 
obedience ; by a deportment which shall prove us to be 
decided Christians, and not half-way, worldly minded and 
weak followers of Him, who made no reservations when 
he offered up his life for our souls. He is a 1 complete 
Saviour/ and therefore should the redeemed sinner rejoice 
at all times ; and the stronger our faith, the purer will be 
our works, i as faith without works is dead.' I have of late 
felt more the preciousness of my Saviour, and I endeavor 
to cherish a simplicity of reliance, esteeming it the most 
effectual means of growth in grace. 

" Dear brother, how much I love you ; the sweet inter- 
course which we have recently enjoyed, afforded me the 
pleasure for which I have often thirsted and prayed. Oh ! 
there is nothing which so binds heart to heart, as that 
love which draws the soul to God." 

The letter from which the following extract is made, 
was apparently written at a time when this brother was 
in the experience of some of those spiritual trials and 
dangers which soon or late attend every Christian. 

"I mourn over your unhappiness ; yet, if it gives you a 
deeper acquaintance with your heart, and leads to a simple 
and faithful reliance on your Saviour, it will not be a lost 
season to you. Live near the throne of grace, dear 
brother, and pursue undeviatingly the path of duty, and 
you will find peace. Even ' the righteous are scarcely 
saved/ If you are the subject of God's grace, you will 
have to strive against ' spiritual wickedness in high 
places ; ■ but if you are faithful, the strength of Christ 
will be your constant assistance." 
5 * 



50 



MEMOIR OF 



"Norwich, Nov. IS. 
" Though absent from each other, I trust we have met 
at the throne of grace frequently. Every morning, and 
Saturday evenings, we have engaged to unite for each 
other and our dear brothers. Let us not, my beloved 

P , live below our privileges. Inward corruptions are 

sore evils, but faith can triumph over these. Therefore, 
let us rejoice together in Christ Jesus. He has given 
his life freely for us, and will he leave us after such an act 
of mercy ? He is honored by our cheerful reliance on 
his rich grace. Let us live near the throne, and we 
shall be supplied with every needed grace. I think you 
would find it profitable to keep some devotional work in 
your closet, and read a few pages in it at your seasons of 
retirement. I have found the practice useful to myself. 
To-morrow I am going to commence Baxter's Saint's Rest. 
Time speeds along— it is eight weeks since I saw you ! 
Soon our end will come, and all sublunary things will 
appear in their true light. Let us endeavor to regard 
them now as we shall then do, and the world, and our 
evil hearts will have less control." 

" Monday, Sept. 21. 
"I hope that during the busy scenes of Commencement, 
your communion with God was not interrupted, for I 
know how difficult it is to retrace the ground which has 
been lost. In your present situation I should think you 
possessed facilities for spiritual improvement, if faithfully 
used. In one particular you hare opportunity to exhibit 
the Christian character, which I doubt not you will 
consider." 

" Monday Eve. 
" Your good letter, my beloved brother, I may truly 
say, afforded me more heartfelt pleasure than any previous 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



51 



one which I ever received, either from yourself, or any # 
other person. The expression in your last, 'I have, with 
the assistance of God, determined to devote myself to 
the Gospel Ministry/ preceded as it was by earnest 
desires after holiness, was indeed like sweet music to 
my soul. You have been borne upon my feeble prayers, 
with more energy and constancy, than any other dear 
ones, from the peculiar temptations of your constitution 
and circumstances. Since I first began to pray for you, 
it has been my earnest petition that you might be an 
ambassador for Christ ; until you requested that I would 
not ask any thing definitely for you. The last time, 
however, that I approached the throne of grace previous 
to the arrival of your letter, I did once more, in submis- 
sion, supplicate that you might preach the gospel. Dear 
brother, it is a 'good work;' and for a young man in these 
days, the best and most important. May God abundantly 
prepare you to become ' a workman that needeth not to be 
ashamed.' " 

Miss Huntington's correspondence with this brother, 
was rich in various other counsels, adapted to his case 
like those from which we have already quoted. Among 
the subjects were the following : Engagement in Sabbath 
school instruction, as a means of usefulness to others and 
to himself — The dangers of entrance into the circles of 
the gay and thoughtless — The importance of decision of 
Christian character — Activity and efficiency in the service 
of Christ— Commitment of his way to God in faith — 
Prayer for unconverted relatives— Christian influence 
upon others. 

For the purpose of obtaining the means to prosecute 
his professional studies, and also for the benefit to be 
derived to his own character, he went to Natchez, 
Mississippi, to engage in the labors of a private tutor in 



52 



MEMOIR OF 



a family. The interest with which Miss Huntington 
followed him to that distant country, appears in the next 
extracts from her correspondence. 

"I had two or three seasons of weeping after the 

arrival of your letter to E , for which I blamed 

myself. Yet no one but an all-seeing God, can know, 
how for a year or two past, your interests have been 
interwoven with the fibres of my heart. I do not think 
that our own dear mother, whose death was your life, 
could feel more deeply for you than I do. But I will 
leave this strain, and endeavor to anticipate the time, 
when, if we are both faithful, no sorrow will mingle itself 
with our joy, and no anxiety disturb the calmness and 
fervor of our love. I regret that your religious society is 
so limited; and as we are all prone to extremes, I think 
you have need of some prayerfulness and watchfulness in 
reference to the degree of attention to be bestowed upon 
it. It is extremely difficult to preserve the middle course, 
which is the only safe one. And again I would refer all 
to the throne of grace ; for I have so much confidence in 
the blessings promised to the improvement of this means 
of salvation, that it appears to me the infallible key to all 
consistency of conduct, and all usefulness. It was pur- 
chased by a Saviour's blood, and its efficacy is ensured by 
unerring truth. 

"I enjoy the hour appropriated to our concert on Sat- 
urday evening, exceedingly ; more so, I think, than any 
other. 

M I am far from undervaluing literary attainments, 
but yet fully believe that a high standard of holy living is 
the most eminent means of usefulness. God thus vindi- 
cates the wisdom which cometh from above. How little 
we think of those years which were passed in acknowl- 
edged alienation of heart from our Maker." 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



53 



" Every cloudless evening in which I am called out, my 
eye turns towards the 'North Star.' It was a sweet 
reflection to me that you took the pains to look for it 
while you were penning your letter. Often notice it, my 
beloved brother, and whenever you do, send a petition to 
the throne of the Eternal, for our mutual steadfastness in 
the path of wisdom ; and I will do the same. Were I to 
sit down, with no occupation, I should dwell with you in 
imagination too intensely, and it is doubtless best that 
constant employment should interfere with the reveries of 
a naturally roving mind." 

" Christmas Evening. 
" I think of you every day with the most tender affec- 
tion, particularly in my retired moments, when I trust we 
hold a communion more endearing than earthly relation 
can furnish. I delight to dwell upon the thought that you 
and I, dear brother, may take sweet counsel together in 
a heaven of purity and love. Washed and sanctified, 
perhaps we may be united in performing embassies of love 
for our adorable Redeemer." 

" What a privilege is prayer ! Oh ! I would not be 
deprived of it, for worlds, and how could I ever esteem it 
lightly, or use it unfaithfully ? Within a few days, more 
particularly, I have taken great delight in conversing with 
God, and realizing his constant presence. The world 
seems nothing worth, except as a field of service and 
sacrifice for Him. Oh! my brother, let us be faithful 
during our little span. It is but a short period that we 
shall have for labor. Will you not resolve with me to be 
wholly for Christ. I feel willing to give you up to the 
good of the people where you are, if it be consistent with 
the purposes of God. You would require the qualifica- 
tions of a Missionary to labor there, and if you possess 



54 



MEMOIR OF 



any of the spirit, do encourage it. It is greatly wanting. 
Fields are white to the harvest, but where are the reapers? 
I trust we shall see you and hear you preach, yet ; and I 
pray that you may win many souls to the truth ; and gain 
for yourself a glorious crown. 

"It is delightful to think of the Millennium ; but still 
more of Heaven, where hearts and voices will praise Him 
in sweet harmony. Then, my brother, we will join our 
voices in melodious strains, and bless our Redeemer, not 
only for what we have ourselves received, but for what he 
hath done for those we love, in bringing them all into his 
blessed family." 

"We have sympathised tenderly in your trials, and of 
late I have been scarcely able to speak of you without 
tears. The dreary visions of a cold grave in Mississippi 
have haunted my mind. Would that the next letter we 
receive could contain the cheering intelligence that you 
are just embarking for the north. Why should you 
linger ? Your health and the urgency of your friends 
here, furnish a sufficient reason to your employers there. 
When I think of the spiritual benefit resulting from your 
trials, I rejoice in them." 

The hopes of Miss Huntington that she might see 
this brother a minister of the gospel, in the design of 
Providence were not to be answered. In consequence, 
remotely, of an injury which he received previous to his 
departure for Mississippi, his health finally failed, so that 
he was compelled to relinquish his professional studies. 
At length his disease assumed such a character as to shut 
him up at home — his father's house — where his sister 
devoted herself exclusively to the care of him, for his 
few remaining days. Death at length finished the dis- 
appointment of her expectations of his entrance on the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



55 



ministry of the gospel on earth ; while she and her friends 
rejoiced in hope that he was only transferred to higher 
and holier services "in the presence of God." The 
following extract from a letter to her sister shew the family 
as they were watching around his dying bed, and entering 
upon the days of mourning. After giving many partic- 
ular and affecting details of his last days, she thus 
describes the scene at his dying hour. 

"The soul was fast preparing to leave its tabernacle 
below, to dwell where the Lamb himself should feed him. 
After prayers, all assembled in the chamber — breakfast was 
forgotten — and the morning was spent in witnessing the 
ravages of death upon that loved form — until a quarter 
before eleven, when the spirit was released. His struggles 
were severe, though the physicians thought he was insen- 
sible to pain. At one time his whole frame quivered, 
every fibre being affected in a way that I never beheld 
before. The room was filled with sympathizing relatives 
and friends, our dear minister, and the two physicians. 
Mamma expressed a wish that some of the promises of the 
gospel might be repeated; and her request was kindly 
regarded by Mr. Dickinson, who also prayed. After 
which papa made a most affecting prayer, alluding to the 
circumstances of his birth, and commending his dying 
child to God, and giving up all his children once more to 
Him. He then made another prayer for you, especially. 
It was an impressive scene to all present, and very touch- 
ing. For a few moments after 'that languishing head 
was at rest/ I felt somewhat like David, who arose and 
washed himself, and his countenance was no more sad. 
I rejoiced for him. The physicians, with our kind 
neighbor, Mr. R., performed the last sad offices to the 
precious one ; after which his lifeless form was very dear 
to us, until it was consigned to its narrow house. Owe first 



56 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



mournful pleasure in the morning, and the last at night, 
was to visit the lovely remains, which now seemed almost 
like an angel's dwelling. Our hearts were knit together 
by uncommon ties. We had no cares or preparation to 
distract our minds, and during the whole of that week, we 
could sit down together and talk of the sainted spirit who 
had gone to mingle its celestial sympathies with its angel 
mother and its blessed Saviour," 



CHAPTER III. 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE VIEWS OF CHRISTIAN DUTY AND 

HABITS OF LIFE SENTIMENTS ON MISCELLANEOUS 

SUBJECTS. 

The loss of the private journals of the subject of this 
memoir, at the time of her shipwreck, on her passage 
from Beyroot to Smyrna, has probably deprived us of 
much which would be interesting, as recording her Chris- 
tian experience. Her correspondence, however, previous 
to the time of her decision upon going on a mission to 
Syria, contains many passages in which, in the free dis- 
closures of her heart to some of her friends, may be seen 
the depth and strength of her feelings as an experimental 
Christian, and what was the preparation she was making 
for future usefulness. A few selections of this character 
will constitute the present chapter. To these will be 
added some of her thoughts on miscellaneous subjects. 

Trust in God. — " Every future day of my life I desire 
to leave willingly and cheerfully in the hands of God's 
providence, and to be entirely resigned, should he see fit 
to frustrate all my expectations. I feel peculiarly this 
evening, the precariousness of all things earthly, and the 
danger of placing too much dependance upon them. But 
I do not think that we are forbidden to indulge pleasant 
hopes of the future." 

" Do not be impatient and distrustful respecting the 
6 



58 



MEMOIR OF 



future. God will provide. Sometimes I resolve only to 
ask for wisdom to-day ; and leave the morrow entirely. 
If I live to see another day, and in the possession of my 
faculties, I will again present myself as a suppliant. God 
is not a hard master/' 

Anxiety for the future, — " I am not surprised that you 
suffer from anxiety respecting the future ; for we are rest- 
less beings, ever reaching forward ; and if we have any 
steps to take, cannot but feel solicitude respecting them. 
Yet the Christian has a delightful resort in every emer- 
gency, and no good thing which God has promised, shall 
fail those who ( walk uprightly.' There is the point. 
Promises are conditional, and if we fulfil our part they 
will never fail." 

Religious enjoyment, — " You inquire, my dear sister, 
respecting my religious feelings. I have had considera- 
ble enjoyment since you went away, arising from the 
reflection, that I had entered the service of the best of 
beings, and that I should be permitted to glorify him. 
Life has appeared to me short and uncertain and insig- 
nificant. Heaven has seemed to me worth any sacrifice." 

"I expected to be very unhappy after you left, and I 
never restrained my feelings so much, under any circum- 
stances, as I did at your leaving. But all the remainder 
of that week, I enjoyed my religious exercises beyond 
any thing I have experienced before, since my first joys. 
Prayer and the word of God were my delight; and I 
rejoiced to consider myself as engaged in the service of 
God. I still feel very differently from what I have done 
for some time past ; though the peace of mind to which 
absence from company and the quiet of my own room 
have contributed, has been, in some degree, interrupted 
by the distractions of the world and its cares." 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



59 



Satisfaction in employment. — " I am happy and cheer- 
ful in the attempted discharge of duty; and have no time 
to cultivate morbid sensibility. And at night, when I lay 
my weary head upon the pillow of repose, my rest is ren- 
dered doubly sweet by a busy day." 

Retirement. — " I anticipate much pleasure from a visit 
to you next winter. I am sick of dissipation, tired of 
idle words. i When shall I fly away and be at rest V " 

Being of God. — " I was this morning contemplating 
the being of God. For a moment I felt bewildered 
with the incomprehensibility of the subject, and all finite 
things appeared unworthy of a thought. But I soon felt 
that these were more suited to the strength of our minds 
than the secret things which belong to God only; and I 
felt that I ought to be grateful to him, that my attention 
was divided between things real and spiritual ; or rather 
things earthly and heavenly. We could not bear an unin- 
terrupted meditation of these great subjects ; we should 
soon be in 's case. Our minds are prone to specu- 
late, and sometimes unprofitably." 

Contentment. — " I have been thinking, to-day, of the 
text, ( Godliness with contentment is great gain/ It does 
not say riches, or honor, or pleasure with contentment, 
but 'godliness.' Let us live for God's glory, rise above 
trifles as far as possible, (and all things merely worldly 
are trifles,) and exercise strong faith. 'Rejoice in the 
Lord, O ye righteous; and again I say, rejoice.' " 

Habits of thought respecting Christ. — " I am sensible 
that I do not regard Christ as much as I ought ; and I 
wish you would pray for me, that he may be more clearly 
revealed to my soul." 



60 



MEMOIR OF 



Conflict. — " I go on as usual, struggling against sin 
and perplexities, endeavoring to fix my thoughts as Moses 
did, ' upon the recompense of the reward ; ' reward 1 of 
grace, not of debt.' " 

Spiritual darkness. — To her sister, following a visit, she 
writes : — " Added to the grief of our separation, I expe- 
rienced the continuance of the hiding of His face, ' who 
sticketh closer than a brother.' During the close of your 
visit, and for a few days after, I could not get near to 
God in prayer, Sins of childhood and youth rose like 
mountains before me. I feel brighter now." 

Consciousness of rectitude. — In reference to a subject 
of some perplexity, she thus writes : — "I have proceeded, 
if I know my own heart, in the fear of God, with con- 
stant prayer, in reference to every step. Acquitted by 
God and my own conscience, it is useless for me to be 
disturbed by the opinions of others. Suffice it to say, I 
am now happier than I had been for many months previ- 
ous. My friends seem very dear ; God very merciful, and 
heaven delightfully pure and happy. My mind is un- 
clouded with distrust or discontent. I feel that the trials 
I have suffered w T ere disciplinary, and I hope salutary: 
that the command to ' seek first the kingdom of God,' 
with the annexed promise, comprises all our duty, and all 
our pleasure.'' 

Means of happiness. — "All our years would be happier, 
if we could make the service of God continually our 
supreme delight, our meat and our drink. Trials we 
must have, for our Master had them." 

Self-indulgence. — " At our preparatory lecture, last eve- 
ning, I was much struck with the 27th hymn — 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



61 



* Cold mountains and the midnight air, 
Witnessed the fervor of thy prayer ; 
The desert thy temptation knew, 
Thy conflict and thy victory too.' 

" Shame upon the Christian who would prefer his own 
ease to the honor and service of his Saviour. And yet 
this is too much the case with us all. My earnest peti- 
tion is, 6 Deliver me from self.' " 

Depression of spirits. — " I hope you will be cheerful. 
What does depression effect? nothing but sorrow; it 
cannot alter our condition. Every situation has its trials. 
Do not think too much about the past. I cannot bear it. 
I am obliged to forget the past in present occupation. If 
our anxiety remedied any thing, it would be wise to in- 
dulge it; but as it operates contrarywise, it seems the 
part of good sense and Christian fortitude, to rise above 
it. I know it is easy to comment upon this subject, 
but I do it for my own benefit partly, and hope to practise 
accordingly." 

" Last night I awoke, and lay thinking upon the dark 
side of everything ; but this morning I feel better. It is 
sinful to indulge in such feelings. I think we ought to 
pray for a cheerful spirit. Confinement and solitude are 
extremely injurious to mind and body. Activity and 
social enjoyment are imperative duties. It is necessary 
also, 'to go out of ourselves; 5 for me it is absolutely so." 

"I hope you will try not to think too much. Keep your 
mind cheerful. Look upon your mercies, and feel that 
your pecuniary gifts are for your present health and 
enjoyment. Use them liberally as such. It is God's will 
that you should do so. He will provide for the future." 

"Your letter gave me both pleasure and pain. I beg 
you will not, as Mr. Cecil says, permit your * feelings to 
take away half of your life/ I know that I am not the 
6* 



62 



MEMOIR OF 



person to recommend fortitude, and the usual prosing in 
regard to its exercise I would avoid. But we know that 
anxiety does not lessen the evil of any thing. I do 
believe that your covenant God will clearly reveal his 
designs towards you. Dr. Scott seems, throughout life, 
to have manifested great confidence in God, as the source 
of all temporal good. When I live near to God, it seems 
like being in a father's house and under his constant care 
and provision, and there I feel no anxiety ; for I am not 
called to take thought for food and raiment, for my Father 
knoweth that I have need of all these things. God hath 
in his hands all hearts, and he turneth them whithersoever 
he will. He hath in his hands the hearts of all your 
parish, and he loves you and yours. His tender pity 
watches over you, and all things will work together for 
your good." 

" If I had not been in an unusually happy frame when 
your last came, I should have been much depressed at 
your allusion to the dark side of the picture, in regard to 
our country, as it often fills me with apprehension. Since 
then, I have had some desponding hours, which I was 
expecting would follow my season of enjoyment. But I 
am beginning to revive again. I suppose that it is wisely 
permitted that some should fix their eyes upon the diffi- 
culties to be overcome, in making 'the paths straight,' 
and others be cheered with the bright scenes which will 
eventually be realized. Or rather that we should indi- 
vidually, participate in Zion's hopes and fears, pursuing 
our pilgrim path in alternate ' strength and weakness, joy 
and wo. 5 " 

Influence of thankfulness and cheerfulness.—" When is 
your thanksgiving ? Do you recollect that our ancestors, 
after appointing a number of fasts, in the midst of their 
perplexities resolved that they would appoint a day of 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



63 



thanksgiving, to acknowledge their mercies, as well as 
deplore their misfortunes, and it seemed to be accepted. 
Do, my dear S., strive to keep from despondency, and 
enjoy with your husband and children, the domestic bless- 
ings which surround you. It may prove a permanent 
injury to your children, if the sunshine of a mother's 
face, which often furnishes such delightful associations, is 
clouded by depressed feelings. Once, since my return 
home, when an unconscious shade passed over my face, 
E. came to me and scrutinized my countenance with 
much intenseness, and I was led to feel that children 
notice the expression very readily, and their own is 
moulded by that of others with whom they associate con- 
stantly." 

Spirit of adoption. — " I have thought much, within a 
few days, of the relation which exists between God as a 
father, and his children. While we live near to him, we 
dwell in our Father's house ; are nourished and supplied 
by a tender parent, whose hand we can view in all our 
concerns. This is a delightful part of my experience, to 
feel that I am acting for God, and that he is employing and 
supplying me, — privileges purchased by a Saviour's blood, 
and manifested by the Holy Ghost." 

" When I look upon God as a tender father, I can 
cheerfully trust all to him, without one anxious doubt. 
Time seems short, and of no moment comparatively ; and 
I know that God loves me and mine better than I do, and 
he will better dispose of our concerns." 

Growth in grace. — "I think one preventive to our 
growth in grace, arises from our esteeming it a burden to 
take up the cross of Christ. But it is a privilege that he 
permits us to approach him in any way. What greater 
obligations can be imposed on us to ensure our faithful- 



64 



MEMOIR OF 



ness, than to have been created and redeemed by the 
Being who claims our service ! Oh ! let us pray for a 
subdued heart." 

Frame of mind in prayer. — " I was gratified, this morn- 
ing, to find my heart and my supplications first drawn 
forth towards the kingdom of God, while personal in- 
terests seemed secondary in my view. To God's grace 
be all the glory." 

Benefits of spiritual trials. — "Any event which draws 
God's children to himself, is auspicious. I have been 
thinking, lately, that afflictions should not be termed mys- 
terious. As sinners, we should expect them, and regard 
them as the principal means which God uses to discipline 
the soul and make it meet for heaven. We cannot make 
progress without them. They are an evidence that mercy 
hovers over us." 

Living above the world. — u Time, as ever, with me, is 
upon rapid wing, and every day is filled with care. I try 
to keep my eyes upon invisible things, and to feel about 
worldly things as Mr. Cecil recommends, — like a man 
transacting business in the rain. But I have an opposing 
principle in my members." 

Review of Christian acquaintanceship. — To an esteemed 
Christian friend, she writes : — "I can assure you I 
often retrace the scenes of our past intercourse, which 
from their transient nature, seem almost like the dream 
of the morning. But I trust their record is on high, and 
that their moral influence was for our benefit. While 
participating in your prayers and in your conversation, I 
felt the strong tie of Christian sympathy ; and our inter- 
course having been exclusively of a spiritual nature, the 



MUS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



65 



seal of Heaven seems to have impressed it; testifying 
that it is destined to a more delightful renewal in the 
courts above. Blessed thought ! " 

Deceitfulness of the heart. — " You speak of the deceit- 
fulness of the heart. I think much of it, and am con- 
stantly afraid that I should not endure the test. But our 
strength must always be in Christ. The more we exalt 
him, the more vigorous will be our Christian course." 

Communion with God. — " The communion of saints is 
precious. But how much more so, communion with God, 
Here we are assured, that whenever our thoughts dwell 
upon him, his own are fixed on us. His perfections ever 
afford a subject of unmingled pleasure, for our contem- 
plation. I hope that you have had much of his presence 
the last year ; for then I may know that happiness has 
been your portion. I have enjoyed of late, much of the 
presence of God, and find my sweetest satisfaction in 
communion with him. There is on earth nothing that 
appears attractive. It is not a melancholy sensation, for 
I can see God in all things, however minute ; and they 
seem tending to his glory. I do not think that any event, 
however limited its influence may appear, fails to accom- 
plish some purpose for the glory of God. In perusing 
the Bible, we see that the most casual circumstances 
were thus overruled. Could we preserve a constant and 
vivid sense of this truth, we should realize the solemnity 
of our situation. Our worldly-mindedness would be 
checked, and we should be less anxious for the future." 

Permanence of things spiritual and heavenly. — " What 
changes are wrought in the views and feelings, and some- 
times in the character, by the lapse of years. Were my 
hopes centered here, methinks I should be the victim of 



66 



MEMOIR OF 



melancholy retrospections. But thanks to my Almighty 
Friend, I have entered a path, the footsteps of which 
become more sure, and the prospects more animating, 
every hour I live. Yes, that faith which grasps immor- 
tality, is continually becoming a more absorbing reality ; 
and earth, with its trifling toys and airy bubbles, seems 
scarce worth a thought. Oh! the transcendency of that 
grace which can transform our earth-born, degraded, 
worthless nature, for the participation of the pleasures 
which flow at 'God's right hand.' It is the knowledge 
of a crucified Saviour, conveyed to the benighted and 
diseased soul by the Holy Spirit, which enkindles that 
flame of happiness, destined to interminable and augment- 
ing brightness. It has no origin in fallen man, but comes 
directly from the Source of all." 

Anxiety respecting public interests. — "Do you not 
tremble for our country ? My heart sickens with appre- 
hension. A crisis seems to be approaching ; and states- 
men as well as Christians seem to fear. The whole earth 
seems to 'reel to and fro like a drunken man.' Personal 
interests seem to dwindle to insignificance in the contrast. 
I never perused newspapers with such eagerness as I do 
now, and I find subject matter enough for prayer; and oh! 
for a wrestling spirit! " 

Heaven. — "I am trying to learn that earthly hopes and 
dependencies have no permanence; and whenever I part 
with Christian friends, I console myself with the anticipa- 
tion of time and opportunity in heaven." 

" I am overwhelmed with cares and burdens, because I 
am pleased to undertake considerable. But the burdens 
and cares of this life will make heaven sweet. There, 
dear S., we shall unite, without separation. Let us live 
for this end, and be happy." 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 67 

"I do love to think of heaven. I seem to feel a spirit 
within me that says, there is unmingled happiness in store 
for the immortal mind. Oh ! how soon, if faithful, shall 
we find ourselves upon those happy shores, disembodied, 
disenthralled, and holding converse with angels, with 
Christ, with our departed ones I" 

Fleeting nature of earthly things. — " While I write, 
the balmy air breathes upon me through the window 
which overlooks the garden, and B. is mowing the grass 
in the adjoining lane. 'In the morning it flourisheth and 
groweth up, in the evening it is cut down and withereth.' 
How true of life! Events long anticipated follow in quick 
succession, and in the retrospect appear so trifling, as to 
excite our astonishment that we regarded them as so 
important. Some one has said that the reason of our 
disappointment in future worldly good, is, that our hearts 
are greater than the world, and cannot be filled with it ; 
but that God is greater than our hearts and has prepared 
joys, which as they are incomprehensible, will never 
disappoint. I only wish that thoughts of rest in heaven 
might so affect me as to lead me to overlook all earthly 
trial and suffering." 

A thought in Broadway. — " New York seems pleasant 
to me, and quite like home. In Broadway it seems as if 
people were hurrying to eternity, as fast as possible. 
Each one seems intent upon something, nobody can tell 
what; as though it were the last day of existence. And 
I hurry on, in the same apparently selfish manner." 

Occupation. — "I was delighted to hear of your Sabbath 
evening efforts. Life seems worth just nothing, without 
some such occupation. What once appeared to me the 
acme of felicity, in anticipation, seems now like straws, 
scarce worth a thought." 



68 



MEMOIR OF 



Effect of a revival. — " A revival is a discriminating 
season. It shows who are for the Lord. It has been a 
profitable season to me; I hope a re-conversion. Never 
did sin appear so heinous, and Christ so essential and 
precious. Yet, although sins, general and particular, 
have humbled me to the dust, I go not mourning — I have 
a complete Saviour, and I can lift up my head with joy." 

Holiness in the Church. — "I am every day more im- 
pressed with the conviction that holiness in the church 
will do more for its prosperity than any thing else. We 
look around and expect to see converts multiplied, but 
our own hearts must first be purified and our deportment 
rectified.'' 

Faith. — " Let us cultivate faith ; it is the grace which 
the present state of the church requires. Have you seen 
some remarks of Dr. Griffin upon 'the prayer of faith? 5 
the substance of which is this — that believing prayer rests 
upon the general readiness of God to answer ; while that 
presumptive expectation of particular blessings, is nothing 
but hope resting upon the prayer of faith which we 
suppose ourselves to have offered. The first confides in 
God's word, the last in our own efforts. I was pleased 
with them." 

Love. — " Religion shines purer and brighter in the 
exercise of love, than in highly wrought experiences." 

Expenditures of Christian benevolence. — "I am more 
than ever confirmed in my opinion that the amount which 
Christians bestow in charity should not be prescribed. 
Dr. Alexander, in his missionary sermon says, ' Let 
every one follow the suggestings and promptings of his 
own benevolent feelings, and " as he purposeth in his heart, 



/ 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



69 



so let him give; for the Lord loveth a cheerful giver." 
The temple of God was reared of old by free-will offerings, 
and the spiritual temple must now rise in the same way. 
They will be blessed indeed, to whom shall be granted 
such love to Christ and such benevolence to men that they 
will cheerfully offer, not merely a part, but the whole of 
what they possess, for the furtherance of the Redeemer's 
kingdom. 5 Doubtless many disapproved of the poor 
widow's bestowing her whole living, and we know that 
Mary's costly sacrifice elicited blame. Surely unless a 
new spirit pervade the church, benevolent operations must 
cease, for many of them are greatly involved." 

A critical case. — " You would think from 's 

conversation that she was a lively Christian. There is no 
point of religious experience or interest upon which she 
is not eloquent. And yet she loves the world dearly." 

Selfishness. — "It is useful to go abroad occasionally; 
but if we fix our thoughts, habitually, upon the interests 
of Christ's kingdom, which are occupying the heavenly 
world, we cannot be 6 selfish ; ' and for myself, I do not 
wish to be in any place where these are not the predom- 
inant subjects. Did you ever notice particularly, that in 
the Lord's prayer, the petitions relative to his kingdom, 
are placed before our own individual wants ? Would it 
not be profitable to follow this arrangement in our closet 
duties, and thus in our prayers e seek first the kingdom of 
God?' and possibly it might have an effect to weaken our 
attachment to the things of the world, and to our private 
interests." 

Denial of self. — " It is a mistaken idea that self-denial 
for Christ can be practiced without inconvenience, and 
without a consciousness, in the very act, that self-love is 
7 



70 



MEMOIR OF 



mortified. Yet I believe the difficulties of self-denial are 
more in anticipation, than in reality ; or rather that they 
are diminished, as we advance in the path; like the staff 
which was presented to the ' pilgrim Good Intent/ when 
ascending the hill, the thorns of which, as soon as he had 
courage to grasp it, crushed beneath his hand. When 
once the Christian will permit the honor of God and the 
salvation of souls to take that place in his heart which his 
own interests have occupied, he will not be obliged to ask 
the question so frequently, 'how much shall I do for thee, 
my Saviour?' You will think this a favorite subject with 
me, and I acknowledge it is, because the money now 
'so necessarily' employed for temporal good, is wanted to 
furnish the bread of life and robes of righteousness to 
immortal souls." 

Simplicity and plainness.—" It appears to me that now 
is the most favorable time for the church to fix the prin- 
ciple of simplicity and plainness, because the prevailing 
fashion in dress and furniture rather favors it. Our most 
genteel ladies now dress as the Methodists have been wont 
to do ; and I cannot but observe that God's children can 
now do for the fashion, what they could not be prevailed 
upon formerly to do for Christ. In throwing off the 
trammels of Satan, we must not wait till the whole church 
will consent to join us ; nor even until we can be perfectly 
consistent ourselves. In our most solemn moments, when 
eternal things seem most real, we must decide the question 
of duty, and then make a gradual, but sure inroad upon 
the dominion of pride. If Christians would deliberately 
weigh the motives which bind them to the imperfect 
standard of past years, they would find them to have no 
basis in the primitive church of our Saviour. And 
although I would not encourage violent measures ; yet, if 
we are upon the confines of a new era, when moral and 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



71 



intellectual influence is to supersede that which is sensual, 
great and striking changes will be witnessed." 

Doubts. — "I cannot say that for several years, I have 
had any serious religious doubts, because my mind has 
been almost continually fixed upon the prosperity of 
Christ's kingdom. Still I am distrustful of my heart, and 
I might be placed in circumstances which would call forth 
unexpected evidences of an unsanctified nature." g 

Dress. — "I do not approve of prescribing retrench- 
ments. It must be a free-will offering. The Tract on 
Dress, was written by Mrs. , of New York, an ec- 
centric woman. There is danger of an envious temper 
mingling with other feelings, but I fear not to say that my 
own views have been drawn from a source, which leads 
me to think they are the fruit of the Spirit. It is a sense 
of eternal realities which has stamped vanity and vexation 
upon all these trifles ; and upon them seems written in 
letters of blood, 'the price of souls.'" 

Troubles. — "I have been thinking that every body has 
something to give trouble, either great or small — some 
source of anxiety — so that we may as well be satisfied, 
and reflect, ' if it were not this, it would be something 
else.' We are apt, too, to imagine that our evil is the 
most peculiar and trying. Now it seems to me that no 
one has exactly the kind of solicitude which I feel for the 
poor Mohegans, because if present efforts fail, they will 
not be there, to experience benefit from any future ones. 
Yet many would doubtless exclaim, ' Dear me ! if I had 
nothing more than poor Indians to trouble me, I should 
be happy.' I know that if they did not weigh upon my 

mind as they do, I should be heart-sick about . I 

believe Miss Hannah More, or Mrs. Sherwood says, we 



72 



MEMOIR OF 



have only to choose between evils, in this life. Trouble we 
must have, but we may sometimes take our choice of it." 

Dangers of the Church. — "I have lately thought much 
of the present dangers of the church. The accession of 
numbers is calculated to induce security : and its activity, 
pride. Unless the standard of self-denial be raised, those 
who flock into it, from the ranks of the wealthy and the 
young, will cause the separating wall to be demolished. 
Let the days of Constantine be remembered. This is the 
first experiment which the church, as a body, ever made 
for the conversion of the world ; and it would not be 
strange if self-exaltation should make it necessary to pu- 
rify and humble her through the fire. I only mention these 
reflections as occasion for prayer, not of discouragement. 
I wish that some minister would preach upon the present 
dangers of the church. Daniel, 4th chapter, 28 — 37 
verses would be a good text.'* 

Ministerial deportment. — "A minister, if he preserves 
his dignity, can hardly be too accessible. Sympathetic 
benevolence is the very essence of piety, and is all-power- 
ful in its influence. Who can withstand mercy and 
gentleness ! 91 

Writings of Jane Taylor. — "I agree fully with Mrs. C. 
in regard to Jane Taylor's writings. She is so natural 
and simple. Have you seen 'Display/* a tale by her, 
which is truly experimental. She does not give, like 
Mrs. Sherwood, such importance to personal beauty, in 
her heroines. All Mrs. Sherwood's are conspicuous for 
that, while Miss Taylor attaches but little importance to 
it, and seldom gives a novelist's description of beauty. 
As young people themselves attach so much value to it, to 
the neglect of other graces, I have admired the manner in 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



73 



which Miss Taylor treats the subject. Still I am a great 
admirer of Mrs. Sherwood." 

Quiet usefulness. — " A well regulated mind will never 
form plans which require the agitation of hurry in their 
execution. I am anxious to fill up life with usefulness, 
that God may be honored, and my fellow creatures not be 
the worse for my existence, and by curtailing my own 
wants, in the pursuance of a systematic plan, I try to avoid 
that bustling course which is so uncomfortable to sur- 
rounding persons, and distracting to one's self. I know 
of no better preparation for life or for death. From the 
midst of usefulness, I wish to be called to the reward 
which is ' of grace, not of debt.' M 

Spiritual trial. — " When certain cords of my wayward 
heart are touched, I cannot easily check their vibrations, 
and no one but myself is aware how much I have suffered 
from their continuance, in many a secret hour. But it 
was all right, rny dear sister, that I should suffer when you 
left. I knew that my heart had wandered from the 
Creator to the creature, and I might have expected that 
my punishment would be found in the very instrument in 
which I rested." 

Gossip. — "Our winter has passed in an even tenor, 
with but few family incidents to relate. I have lately 
increased my aversion to what may be called epistolary 
gossip; for there are those residing here, who transport 
the most trivial circumstances, which are re-echoed from 
distant places to ourselves. But I know that you have no 
relish for such entertainments." 

Side-board ornaments. — "I have taken pains to adorn 
the side-board with flowers — ornaments which the God of 
7* 



MEMOIR OF 



nature has provided to our hands, without expense or 
anxiety. I believe you will not think me visionary when 
I say that in the Millennium, his ivories will be admired 
more than those of art — nor call it very improperly odd. 
if I try to turn our thoughts from the last, to the contem- 
plation of his glorious works." 

Expensive churches. — "I have been for some time 
decidedly of the opinion, that while Christ's last command 
remains unfulfilled, splendid churches are not an accept- 
able offering to him. The temple of Solomon has proba- 
bly been a criterion, while it seems to have been forgotten 
that its magnificence was typical." 

Activity in duty as an antidote to affliction. — " I very 

much fear, my dear , that you are exhausting the 

energies of your immortal soul, in the retrospection of 
past sorrows and enjoyments. You will forgive my plain- 
ness, but I cannot forbear urging you to change the cur- 
rent of your thoughts, and seek from the exercise of 
disinterested benevolence that enjoyment which has been 
denied from other sources. I believe that I can in no 
way evince the sincerity of my affection so strongly, as 
by striving to withdraw you from the contemplation of 
the past, and to lead you to resolve upon the cheerful, and 
persevering, and soul exalting service of Him, who has 
a perfect right to dispose of all your concerns. Do not 
tempt him to take from you still other, and it may be, 
dearer blessings than you have already forfeited. Our 
lot is not cast beneath the enervating influence of 
Italian skies, or the luxurious gales of Eastern climes : 
but we are free born American women ; formed for 
higher pursuits and nobler purposes — for the exercise 
of mental energy, vigor in action, and elevation of soul. 
Far be it from me to despise or lightly speak of the gentle 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



75 



graces and yielding affections of our sex ; but I do feel 
that no woman in this favored land, need pine and die for 
want of objects to interest and absorb the faculties of her 
soul. The precepts of our holy religion, drawn out in 
the daily practice of life, can make a heaven below; and 
how numerous are the streams of mercy which we can 
augment, if we but throw our whole hearts into the ser- 
vice of Him, whose love surpasses all that earth has to 
bestow. It is ungrateful, it is unsafe, to brood over the 
sorrows and disappointments of life, clinging to broken 
reeds and broken cisterns — while the mind is left to lose 
its vigor, and become unfit for the plain, important, and 

every day duties of life. Think, , how brief is our 

temporal existence, and how short the season of service 
and of trial, to be rewarded by an eternity of perfect 
bliss. Is our Saviour a hard master, when he assures us 
that the greater our afflictions here, if sanctified, the 
more intense will be our joy hereafter? Oh look into 
the Bible, and become imbued with its spirit, and you 
will despise, you will be ashamed of the selfishness which 
concentrates your affections, your sympathies, to any 
thing merely earthly. Do not be displeased, my dear 
friend, it is because I love you, — love your soul as an 
imperishable existence, destined to a far more exalted 
sphere than this nich of time, that I write thus plainly." 

Writing for the public . — " In regard to writing for the 
public, — I feel somewhat indisposed to it at present. I 
have come to the conclusion, that the world is so full of 
writers, my pen is not needed. Perhaps my field is to 
labor and pray with my ' hands under my wings.' Eze- 
kiel, i. 6 " 

Influence of commerce on morals. — " The remarks which 
I made to you respecting commerce, I would not make to 



76 



MEMOIR OF 



every one, for I consider it very important that Christians 
should not expose themselves to the imputation of an 
unsound judgment, from those who have no reflection ; 
yet my opinion, however erroneous, still favors my own 
argument. Uncle Trumbull, who dined with us on Satur- 
day, says that the Parisian trade is a curse to our country, 
converting the costume of our ladies into the attire of 

profligates. He spoke very respectfully of Mr. , 

but said that he was doing injury by his business. This 
is the opinion of a man of the world, and evidently given 
without acrimony.' 5 

Excitement. — " The old fashioned quietude of domestic 
life, in this region at least, seems much interrupted by 
the bustle and excitement of the present day. Do you 
not think that it is injurious to the character to live upon 
excitement ? I think if I had any superintendence of 
girls, I should strive to have it avoided in their education. 
It produces an artificial stimulus, which sooner or later 
must end in reaction, leaving the character tame and 
spiritless. Fixed principles of action, having their foun- 
dation in truth, will warm and animate the soul suffi- 
ciently, and give permanent vivacity and cheerfulness, 
instead of being lost by effervescence. Excitement, how- 
ever, is the order of the day, and I do not consider myself 
free from its injurious influence." 

Affectionate manners in ministers. — " How much min- 
isters and religious teachers gain by a tender style. I 
hope, dear brother, you will never withhold the pungent 
doctrines of the gospel ; but I do hope you will cultivate 
that affectionate solemnity which accomplishes much more 
than harshness. A minister preaches by his looks, his 
attitudes, and his tones ; out of the pulpit and in it, 
as well as by what he says. Oh ! I do long to see love 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



77 



the prominent, all pervading characteristic of every Chris- 
tian." 

Obligations of the children of God. — " There is no 
stopping place for the churches, and we should rejoice in 
this. How indolent we are, how ungrateful, that we are 
not willing to serve our Master during a short life, when 
we hope to enjoy him forever! I was thinking, this 
morning, that I had commenced an eternal existence, to 
be consummated in heaven, and that every moment of 
life had an influence upon that existence beyond the veil. 
Oh for a constant sense of duty and obligation. These 
fluctuating natures bring us into bondage." 

o o o 

Pure and undefiled religion. — " I have recently thought 
much of the words — 'pure and undefiled religion, before 
God and the Father, is this ; to visit the fatherless and 
widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted 
from the world. 5 In the more public, benevolent labors, 
there is room for much that may mar the purity of reli- 
gion ; and though we should give all our goods to feed 
those who are temporally and spiritually destitute, it 
would not satisfy our Maker or our own consciences, in 
that ' honest hour,' except the humble and gentle virtues 
predominate. In looking back upon my own life, and 
observing also, the minuter shades of character in others, 
who have much zeal, I see a great deal which cannot be 
called 'pure and undefiled;' which is not charity in its 
legitimate sense. I know there are many who err in 
withholding themselves from active effort, and I would 
not for worlds throw an obstacle in their way, to keep 
them back from duty. But I think those who are consti- 
tutionally and from principle too, inclined to go forward 
in public acts, should be careful to maintain a close walk 
with God, since nothing can be a substitute for this. 



78 



MEMOIR OF 



c These things we should do, and not leave the other 
undone. 5 These thoughts have dwelt upon my mind with 
so much force, in reference to myself particularly, that I 
was constrained to inscribe them here, although you may 
perhaps say, they are not very new. They are old, in- 
deed, as the word of God." 

Family self-complacency. — " If the numerous ' Hunt- 
ingtons 5 are useful in their generation, it is of little con- 
sequence whether they are conspicuous. The applause 
of the world is but a breath, and valueless on many ac- 
counts. In'the first place, the standard is very imperfect; 
adulation also, is often insincere ; and our vanity attaches 
even more to what is said than was meant." 

Delight in the scenes of Spring. — " You doubtless par- 
take with us in the peculiar beauties of nature, at this 
season. Every tree, capable of blossoming, is robed in 
luxuriant dress, and bespeaks the boundless benevolence 
of our God. What heart can fail to respond to the voice 
of nature." 

Christian disinterestedness , contrasted with the spirit of 
the world. — " I find that my wants are few, and the world 
appears very trifling. i A hoarding spirit/ you cannot de- 
test, my dear brother, more than myself, and I have reason 
to believe, that it is the farthest possible from my nature. 
I am naturally profuse, and I never coveted wealth. But I 
find that I can do for Christ and for our dear father, 
what no other motives could induce. When I think of 
my perishing fellow men — and that is almost every 
moment — I consider no sacrifice too great to save them. 
I feel willing ' to be sacrificed to the world, and to have 
the world sacrificed to me. 5 To i think of things lovely, 
honest, (or beautiful,) and of good report, 5 is perfectly 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



79 



consistent with entire simplicity of character and habits. 
If we take the whole of our Saviour's doctrine, we shall 
find that much greater separation from the world and dis- 
tinctness of practice, are requisite in his disciples. The 
shades of difference between them and the world are too 
faint, too blended, to hasten the millennial day. Against 
our trifling gratifications, and multiplied personal wants, 
and pride, and vanity, and love of things temporal, we 
must throw into the scale the everlasting destiny of nu- 
merous immortal souls ; and if we can contemplate the 
balance unmoved, we have strong reason to doubt the 
reality of our love to God." 

On the day of annual fast and prayer for colleges, — 
(February, 1832.*) " I have been meditating on the 
probable aspect which the several colleges of our country 
present, this evening. I have imagined myself passing 
from room to room among the hundreds who are congre- 
gated within their walls, or listening to the secret cries of 
some fervent spirit for his unregenerate room-mate. I 
have imagined, too, that these pious intercessors, feeling 
themselves sustained by the united efforts of individuals 
and churches, throughout the land, redouble their earnest 
entreaties, and in the exercise of invigorated faith, already 
behold the fulfillment of their wishes. Yet my imagina- 
tion stops not here. In some of these institutions, I see 
a few, who but yesterday, perhaps, were reckless of the 
future, now exhibiting an uneasiness which they can 
scarcely define, yet indicating that the Spirit of God, this 
day invoked, has touched their hearts. I have indulged 
the thought, too, that possibly there will be, upon an 
average, one conversion at least, to every individual who 



* An extract from an article which Miss H. wrote for the Religious 
Messenger. 



80 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



has cheerfully and conscientiously devoted this day to its 
appropriate duties. Precious reward. 

" In addition to the prominent subjects of prayer — the 
immediate descent of the Holy Spirit — three important 
considerations have dwelt upon my mind, as affording 
ground for humiliation and fasting. The first of these is, 
the neglect of the Bible as a Class book, in the majority 
of our colleges. The second, is the misimprovement of 
those superior advantages by many who enjoy them, while 
others are panting to possess them ; — and the third, the 
diversity of theological opinions which divide and weaken 
the strength of the true Israel of God. * * * Above 
all, let us not forget to implore the teaching and peaceful 
influences of the Spirit, to enable those who control these 
institutions to see eye to eye, in reference to the truth 
which is communicated through the volume of inspira- 
tion. There certainly must be one simple meaning con- 
veyed by unerring Wisdom in his revelation to fallen man. 
That meaning he is willing to disclose and will disclose, 
if it is sought with an upright mind. In consequence 
of such diversity of sentiment, infidelity finds a ready 
apology in the minds of unregenerate youth, forgetting, 
as they do, that to his own master, every intelligent being 
must stand or fall. Christian brethren and sisters! with 
the close of this day, our responsibilities towards the 
objects of our devotion do not terminate, but are greatly 
heightened. Let us receive a fresh impulse from the 
return of this anniversary, and at least one day in each 
week, carry to our closets the varied and extensive wants 
of our literary institutions." 



CHAPTER IV. 



J0URNIES DECEASE OF FRIENDS SYMPATHY WITH 

MOURNERS. 

Miss Huntington's journies were confined principally 
to such as were necessary in visiting her relatives and 
acquaintance; and were therefore generally short, and 
furnished few incidents which would be of special 
interest in a memoir. A few will be noticed in the 
present chapter, as exhibiting her social character, and 
showing how she was accustomed to mingle in general 
society. Something is also to be learned of the taste and 
mental habits, by observing how an individual appears 
abroad, and in intercourse with intelligent and respectable 
strangers. And of the strength of Christian character, 
there is probably no surer evidence than this, that it 
" cannot be hid," even when amidst the companies and 
throngs into which the Christian is thrown, while trav- 
elling. 

The following are very brief passages relative to a 
journey into Massachusetts, in which she visited Andover, 
at one of those anniversary seasons, when so many 
devoted and distinguished Christians are customarily 
assembled. In the course of this journey, also, she 
visited Boston, and the house where she spent some of 
her " school-girl days." 
8 



82 



MEMOIR OF 



" We passed Stafford Springs, and stopped a moment 
at the boarding-house there. My thoughts flew back to 
the time when my beloved mother, with fond solicitude, 
carried me to those waters. I was but three years old 
at the last visit; and I sorrowed to think how much 
of that pride of heart still remained with me, which, at 
that tender age, subjected me to the appellation of 
' Madame Buonaparte/ from a lady whom I saw there." 

" Andover. 

** The moon is shedding her mild and peaceful beams 
upon me as I write. How sweetly Andover hill appears 
at this moment ! I imagine you and your sweet babes, 
calmly reposing upon your pillows. May guardian an- 
gels attend you, for ' so he giveth his beloved sleep.'* 
Good night, dear sister; when the toils and solicitudes 
of life are over, may we be prepared to meet in those 
c sweet fields beyond the swelling flood/ which 1 stand 
dressed in living green.' " 

" The events of Anniversary week were too interesting 
to affect me indifferently ; and the intervals of ease with 
which I was favored, enabled me to appreciate the oppor- 
tunities afforded me for an acquaintance with many 
persons of whom I have often heard." 

" Norwich, Nov. 7. 
" My visit in Boston forcibly impressed me with the 
mutability of earthly things, — what changes nine years 
had produced ! The voice of strangers resounded in the 
apartments once occupied by those whom we loved and 
honored. I said, 6 where are they?' and echo answered, 
( where are they?" The laughing and joyous school-mate 
had become the woman and the mother. Time is a 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



83 



faithful laborer, and a monitor to the most thoughtless. 
To the Christian, however, its flight is cheering. 

' T'will waft us sooner o'er 
This life's tempestuous sea.' 

" I was absent six weeks, and met a most hearty wel- 
come. Papa is unwilling to spare me for any thing but 
to go and see you. My late visit furnishes me matter for 
much pleasant and solid reflection. I rejoice that I was 
permitted to make it. Have you seen an account of Dr. 
Payson's last moments, with the letter which he wrote to 
his sister ? Oh ! that his death may be sanctified to the 
church. His 1 last end' might be that of every Chris- 
tian, if preceded by such a life. My thoughts never 
dwelt so much upon any similar event. The church is 
one ; may her strength and beauty be enhanced, rather 
than diminished, by this pruning of her branches. Dr. 
B. says the period of the Millennium rests with Christians: 
what an incitement to holiness and action." 

The following is a sketch of a journey which she took 
with her second brother into Maine, and thence to the 
White Mountains of New Hampshire. 

" Norwich, July 26. 
"My dear Sister: — After we had given you the last 
look of affectionate adieu, and turned from your peaceful 
dwelling, my heart and eyes overflowed with tender emo- 
tions, and for some minutes we pursued our way in 
silence. I told E. I could not talk immediately, and 
whenever my imagination pictured the little group at 
Wiscasset, I felt a weight at my heart. We reached 
Brunswick just before one, and proceeded to president 
A.'s. We dined, visited the colleges, took tea, and left 



84 



MEMOIR OF 



at seven, with a very pleasant impression of Brunswick. 
We reached Portland about eleven, passed a comfortable 
night, and found ourselves in the stage at five next morn- 
ing, with a party from Boston. We became exceedingly 
attached to them ; they were our companions eight days — 
Having occupied the stage coaches almost exclusively for so 
long a time — ascended Mounts Washington and Holyoke 
together — and formed a majority at the social board three 
times a day for more than a week — our intercourse bore 
the character of endeared friendship, and we could not 
entrench ourselves in indifference. I cannot but indulge 
the belief that our journey is to result in the salvation of 
some soul. 

" I early discovered to them my own religious views, 
and had free conversations with some of the company. 

" The first night after leaving Portland, was spent at 
Conway. The next day our ride was one of intense 
interest. I rode upon the outside of the stage-coach, 
which is much practised by ladies on that magnificent 
route. For a long time before we reached them, the 
mountains of New Hampshire appeared in the blue dis- 
tance, to our admiring gaze : but when we were actually 
among them, it was truly a scene of peculiar interest. 
The drivers, who are familiar with every object, instead 
of hurrying us along, gave us every opportunity to view 
the scenery, and we rode or walked, just as it suited us. 
At the Willey House we all left the coach, and examined 
the melancholy spot, rendered desolate by the direct 
agency of Heaven. The affecting events connected with 
it were deeply impressed upon my imagination, by view- 
ing the interior of the desolated mansion, and the courses 
of the destructive avalanches, which swept a family into 
eternity. Again, we walked through the celebrated 
Notch. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



85 



" The scenery of the White Hills, my dear sister, sur- 
passes description ; to be realized, it must be seen. You 
may try to imagine the effect produced by wending one's 
way around lofty ridges, which appear impassable, before 
you reach them, until you find yourself within an amphi- 
theatre of mountains, more bold and towering than any 
you ever saw. 

" But few ladies have ever reached the summit of the 
highest land in North America, east of the Rocky Moun- 
tains. Yet, as I remarked to one of the gentlemen, I 
had not resolved to attempt it from ambitious motives. 
I wished to see the wonderful works of God, and I should 
undertake it, looking to Him for support and protection. 
The top of the mountain is nine and a half miles from 
Crawford's, five of which are accomplished in riding, and 
the remainder on foot. We set out, half of the party in 
a waggon, and the other on horses. I was the only 
female equestrian. When we dismounted, we were each 
furnished with a long palmer-staff; and with our two 
guides, father and son, making twelve in all, we com- 
menced our ascent in Indian file, presenting a picturesque 
scene for an artist's pencil. But oh, the toilsomeness of 
the ascent ! I thought I had exerted myself before, but 
every former effort dwindled to a point, in comparison. 
We crossed the Amonoosuck seven times, which rises 
from the Lake of the Clouds, high upon the range, and 
empties into the Connecticut. The Saco rises within a 
few yards of the same, and empties into the Atlantic. 
This we crossed twenty times, before reaching the moun- 
tains. Our guide frequently regaled us with water fresh 
from the fountain ; and after reaching a recess in the 
rocks, called 1 the kitchen,' we took our lunch. The 
wind began to blow violently, and a portion of our party 
concluded to remain behind, with one of the guides. I 
exchanged my hat for a calash, with one of the ladies, 
8 * 



86 



MEMOIR OF 



and proceeded. Our path now lay over shelving, pre- 
cipitous, and broken rocks, which appeared to form an 
almost perpendicular ascent, and the summit seemed to 
fly from our approach. At length we completed the 
arduous attempt, and we found ourselves surrounded by 
' a sea of mountains/ — an illimitable extent of undulating 
surface, with no definiteness of prospect, but mountain 
billows of mountains. I could have staid there many 
days ; but there is no shelter ; the wind blew violently, 
and the clouds soon threatened to envelop us. I remained 
but five minutes, while others who reached the summit 
sooner, were there fifteen. The grandeur of the view 
surpasses description. I had not time to collect my 
thoughts, but I felt like a pigmy. We returned to Craw- 
ford's in just twelve hours from our departure ; more than 
eleven of which were spent in climbing. Before we left 
Crawford's, his two little girls repeated to me a hymn, 
which I had given them to learn. We dined the next 
day at Haverhill, and spent the Sabbath at Hanover. 
President A. had furnished us with letters of introduction, 
of which we made no use until after Sabbath, when we 
called at Dr. M.'s. — I had anticipated an unpleasant Sab- 
bath ; but from some cause, every one in the house seemed 
to be under restraint. There was no loud talking or jesting. 
E. and myself determined to set an example, and spent 
most of the time in our rooms. W T e went to meeting all 
day, and so did each of the party. We had received an 
addition to our number of a wealthy Episcopal family 
from New York, who were polite, serious, affable people, 
and with our Unitarian friends, heard two sermons from 
Mr. P., on the day of grace being past; and on the 
sovereignty of God; bona fide Calvinism. 

" Dr. M. called in the morning, and we took a hasty 
view of the colleges. My associations with the Mohegans, 
rendered it doubly interesting. With old Dr. Wheelock, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



87 



and Earl Dartmouth, whose portraits adorn the walls, I 
felt a strong sympathy, because they loved the Indians. 

" Monday noon found us at Brattleborough ; and Tues- 
day noon at Northampton ; and the afternoon, on the top 
of Mt. Holyoke. Here, after a trifling effort, we spent 
an hour or two most delightfully ; and the view, — oh ! it 
is exquisite ; more beautiful than Mt. Washington. In a 
clear atmosphere, thirty steeples may be counted. I can 
describe it in no way so forcibly, as by a family of vil- 
lages, with the beautiful Connecticut sweeping gracefully 
among them. 1 do not believe the whole earth presents 
a lovelier scene. 

" The hour of parting came. All our life and buoy- 
ancy were fled. We had been silent for nearly an hour. 
Our Boston party were to leave for home at 2 o'clock the 
next morning. My heart was full, and I was obliged to 
retire, and give vent to my feelings. I awoke when they 
left, and heard the last rumbling of the carriage wheels 
as they died upon my ear. We should probably meet no 
more until the last great day ! This intercourse of entire 
strangers for eight successive days, had not been in vain ! 
It was a link in the chain of events, that eternity would 
disclose in its relations. 

Mr <fc 4^ %r 4£ 

" Northampton is a delightful spot. Amherst and 
Hadley we could only see at a distance. The New York 
party accompanied us to Springfield, where we visited the 
Armory, on Wednesday afternoon." 

The following letter to one of the ladies of the party in 
the excursion to the White Mountains, gives her account 
of the conclusion of the journey ; and exhibits the strength 
and liveliness of Miss Huntington's interest, as a Christian^ 
in the spiritual welfare of her travelling acquaintances. It 



88 



MEMOIR OF 



also shows how entirely practicable it is, to unite the 
utmost fidelity in presenting religious truth and duty, 
with the most perfect delicacy and propriety. 

" Norwich, Sept. 7. 

"My dear Mrs. A. : — You will perhaps be surprised to 
receive a letter from me, as I made no promise to that 
effect when we parted ; but I am very desirous to hear 
from you, and begin to fear I shall not have this pleasure, 
unless I bring you in debt. After my return home, I 
accidentally heard of you at Saratoga, by some Norwich 
friends who were there, but did not see you. From this 
circumstance, I have been led to fear that your son was 
more unwell, making it necessary for you to set out im- 
mediately upon another journey. Will you not permit 
me to hear from you very soon, with particulars of your 
recent tour, of your son's health, and of all which you 
think I should be gratified to know. By a letter from 
Mr. W. to brother, written the day after his arrival in 
Boston, we were informed of your progress after our 
separation at Northampton. I awoke at 2 o'clock, and 
heard the familiar sounds which accompany the departure 
of passengers; and was just forming the resolution that 
I would rise, wrap myself in a cloak, and seat myself at 
our parlor window, that, unobserved, I might witness 
your exit ; when I heard the rumbling of the carriage, as 
it moved from the door. The darkness and solitude of 
night did not diminish the desolate feeling which stole 
over me, as the last sounds of the stage coach died upon 
my ear, and I thought we should never all meet on earth. 
The next morning all things looked cheerless and for- 
saken, and we were not sorry to hear the signal for our 
own departure, which took place at ten o'clock. 

" We reached Springfield at noon, where, to our 
regret, we learned that no stage left for Norwich until 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



89 



Friday. We visited the Armory that afternoon, and the 
next morning took an extra for ' Home, sweet Home 5 — 
to me, the dearest spot on earth ! My father's house pos- 
sesses a charm with which my imagination could never 
invest any other place. You may easily believe we found 
a most cordial welcome ; particularly from my mother, of 
whose loss of sight you heard me speak. After we be- 
came settled in the quiet of home-born pleasures, and I 
began to reflect seriously upon the events of our mountain 
excursion, I felt assured that an overruling Providence 
had exerted some special agency in them. It could not 
be a mere accident, that we were drawn together for so 
many days, once entire strangers, but now endeared 
friends. For myself, possessed of naturally strong affec- 
tions, I may say that I shall ever retain a lively recollec- 
tion of those interesting scenes, and that among the 
friends of my fleeting years, those of White Mountain 
memory will hold an important place. Eternity will 
develop all the features of that interesting journey, and 
their influence upon the future destiny of each. 

" I am aware, my dear madam, that our views upon an 
important subject are dissimilar ; and perhaps you will 
deem it strange that I touch upon it ; yet I cannot 
hesitate, for my principles and feelings always impel me 
to remind my friends — those whom I love, especially — that 
we are fellow-travellers to a region of more intense 
interest than any earthly spot can boast. How often, 
during our rides, did I cherish the ardent wish, that we 
might all be prepared to meet, where separation is un- 
known. And, excuse me if I add, that the prayer has 
unceasingly risen, that the same Almighty Saviour upon 
whom all my hopes rest, may be the chosen portion of 
each of my companions. If it is idolatry to exalt to the 
throne of my heart this great 6 High Priest of my pro- 
fession/ yet I fear not to appear with these principles 



90 



MEMOIR OF 



before the tribunal of Jehovah. Since God has appa- 
rently owned the efforts of that portion of professing 
Christians who maintain these views, is it not safe, my 
dear friend, to make it a subject of earnest prayer, that, 
if the natural heart be so utterly destitute of merit as to 
require a divine expiation for sin, w T e may be enabled 
fully to believe in so essential a truth. This religion is 
one eminently calculated, in its very nature, to produce 
a peace of mind wholly independent of earthly joys. 
Yea, it becomes more vigorous, as sublunary pleasures 
disappoint and lose their influence. When the idols of 
this world are snatched from our hearts, they become 
more purified for the residence of Immanuel, through the 
( Comforter s which he promised at his ascension. 

" I will not apologise, my dear madam, for this intro- 
duction of a subject which holds the first place in my 
thoughts; for the recollection of your amiable deportment 
forbids me to cherish the apprehension, that you will be 
displeased. 

" One word I must indulge myself in adding, to my 
young friend B., a hope that he will join that immense 
company of youthful soldiers, who are now enlisting 
under the banner of the Great Captain. In casting my 
eye over a Boston paper, I noticed his name among the 
recipients of prizes at the High School, which, but for 
our journey together, would have been overlooked or 
unheeded. 

" And now I must say adieu ! with the request that I 
may soon hear from you ; a favor to which I think I may 
lay claim. Your excellent husband I shall always remem- 
ber ; to whom, with your son, present my kind regards ; 
also to any of our friends whom you may see. Accept 
the assurance of the respect and love of yours, 6lc." 

The decease of one of the party, nearly at the date of 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 91 

the preceding letter, is thus noticed, in writing to her 
sister. 

"Norwich, Sept. 19. 
" Mr. P., one of our associates at Mt. Washington, of 
whom I wrote, is no more ! he died with fever a week or 
two since. I cannot realize it. He was only twenty- 
four years of age ; and his wife twenty-two. I had just 
written to them on the subject of religion, which letter 
did not reach them till after his death. The prominent 
idea upon which I insisted was the shortness of time!" 

The following extract, at one point of another journey, 
exhibits her love for beautiful and sublime scenery. 

" Bennington, Vt., Oct. 22. 
"I have enjoyed my visit very much. The mountain 
breezes are very salubrious. The beauty of the scenery 
exceeds any thing of the kind which I ever saw. The 
Autumn tints of the foliage are much richer and more 
variegated than with us ; and as the lofty mountains are 
covered to the summit, they present the appearance of 
immense flower gardens ; rendered more striking by dark 
spots of evergreen alternately presenting themselves. One 
of the highest of these mountains, called Mount Anthony, 
rises directly behind Mr. H.'s residence, containing a 
marble quarry, and a cave of some celebrity, the interior 
of which I should visit at a more favorable season. We 
have thought a great deal of C, our old domestic, who 
was taken prisoner here, in the revolutionary war. He 
was among the party of Hessians who were bought by 
the British for ' six pound ten. 5 We have seen and 
handled Col. Baum's sword, which was taken from his 
wounded person at 'the battle of Bennington/ and of 
which C. had so much to relate.' ' 



92 



MEMOIR OF 



Of an excursion to New York she thus writes : — 

" March 21. 

" Notwithstanding a strong head-wind, there was scarce 
any sickness on board the boat. I spent most of the day 
on deck, inhaling the free sea-breeze. Our passengers 

were agreeable. Among them was Mrs. , mourning 

for the loss of the infant whose birth was so splendidly 
commemorated. She is a pretty woman, simple in her 
manners ; but, alas ! that relief from sorrow should be 
sought in the perusal of a novel ! As we sat around the 
stove at midnight, in the ladies' cabin, I had a favorable 
opportunity to say a few words in behalf of the rationality 
of true religion ; and especially of its support in trial." 

In connection with the foregoing extract, as indicating 
her views of the true sources of consolation in affliction, 
and her habits of thought respecting the bereavements of 
Providence ; it may be proper to add a few extracts from 
Miss Huntington's letters on the death of friends. 

On hearing, during her absence from home, of the 
death of that most intimate of her friends, whom, as has 
been already remarked, she regarded as having been the 
instrument of her conversion, she thus writes : — " By 
letters from home last evening, my dear cousin, the intelli- 
gence of your recent affliction reached me. I am left 
alone to-day, and my thoughts refuse every subject of con- 
templation, but what relates to my dear Eliza, and her 
lovely infant. To relieve my feelings, I have taken my 
pen, and I presume no apology is necessary for this ex- 
pression of my sympathy for you. I imagine you sitting 
lonely and disconsolate, no less grieved, than if the dear 
child had been your own. How your heart must bleed ! 
I could weep with you. While your thoughts are fixed 
on earth, all things present must appear dark and cheer- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 93 

less. But if you raise the eye of faith to a purer scene, 
how lovely is the prospect ! Behold the angelic mother, 
striking anew her harp of praise, while she hails her sweet 
offspring ' born again above/ Their melodious voices 
unite in the song of redeeming love. 

" If we contrast the heavenly state of these dear de- 
parted ones, with their earthly career, even had they been 
spared for the highest temporal happiness, we must rejoice 
in their release. The mother contending with the de- 
pravity of her own heart, would often have mourned over 
the alienation of her child from God : and like others, 
struggling with sin and disappointment, would have found 
life at best but a weary pilgrimage. The dear infant too 
must have followed the same beaten path, and discovered 
that all is vanity. True, we should be cheered by their 
existence ; our path might be brightened by their presence ; 
but 'tis only selfishness that would have retained them 
here, or would recal them now. Whenever I think of 
Eliza with natural feelings only, I experience the most 
intense regret that God has taken her ; but I strive to 
check such thoughts and to rejoice for her. 

" I think of you, and pray for you, and I hope that you 
find in your trial a peaceful resting place in God. It is 
in affliction that the Christian may peculiarly glorify his 
Saviour before the world. Perhaps at this time you may 
be the means of impressing upon some individual the im- 
portance and reality of true faith. 

" I could easily fill my paper, but your Bible will fur- 
nish you more profitable reading. To that and the riches 
of God's grace I commend you." 

Of another, who not many months before her decease, 
had entered upon the Christian life, she writes thus : — 

" I heard from C. respecting F ? s death. I rejoice to 

hear of her peaceful exit, and delight to anticipate a meet- 
9 



94 



MEMOIR OF 



ing in heaven. Her death must be a deep affliction to her 
idolizing husband and friends. May it be sanctified ! I 
have desired so much to become a disembodied spirit, 
and my thoughts have dwelt so much upon the invisible 
world, of late, that I cannot but rejoice for those who for- 
sake their clay. But now I wish to live for the sake of 
others." 

The following was written shortly after the decease of 
her grandmother, Mrs. Sarah Lanman : — " Grandmama's 
sickness and death made demands upon my time, which 
were cheerfully met, as I esteem it an honor to have con- 
tributed any portion of labor to the comfort and memory 
of one so highly honored of God. It was a privilege to 
be with her the last day of her life, and to behold her 
peaceful exit. She used often in health to express much 
solicitude respecting the externals of her death ; and in 
this respect, as well as in more important things, God was 
very gracious. She died while lying in a natural posture 
upon her side, and closed her own eyes ; softly breathing 
her last, like an infant. Her remains, too, were lovely : 
and the sweet smile upon her features seemed an earnest 
of her angelic rest in heaven. She was a shining light ; 
and her grand-children have, by her death, a weight of 
responsibility resting upon them. May we be enabled to 
honor her memory by a regard to those principles which 
were the ornament of her life." 

The following extracts relate to the decease and char- 
acter of the Rev. Alfred Mitchell, her much esteemed 
pastor : — " Your friend and brother, and our beloved 
minister, has gone to the world of spirits, to join the 
Master whom he has served so faithfully. While I write 
it, I can hardly believe what my pen records. And yet 
it is really so : for with my own eyes, I beheld his spirit 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



95 



struggling to free itself from its diseased tabernacle. 
About five P. M., yesterday, the conflict ceased ; and 
I trust he has found a joyful welcome in the regions 
of blessedness ; happy in the consciousness of being for- 
ever relieved from the clogs of sinful flesh. Though I 
was a mere child when your father* was taken from us, 
yet that afflictive scene is brought forcibly to mind, by 
this event. Eighteen years have rolled away — peaceful, 
happy years — and we now require another bereavement. 

" I have felt very tenderly, I do assure you, at the depar- 
ture of my spiritual father. I have grown up under his 
ministry, and have often fed upon the truth which he has 
delivered. I shall rejoice to meet him in heaven. My 
last interview with him was very endearing and gratifying." 

The following indicates the deep share she had in the 
sensation felt throughout the churches of New England, 
at the death of Rev. Mr. Cornelius : — 

" Norwich, Feb. 14. 
" Before this arrives, you will probably hear of the sud- 
den death of our dear Mr. Cornelius ; an event which 
occasions us many tender recollections — casts a shade 
over many pleasant associations — and more than all, makes 
a wide breach in the church of Christ. Dear Mrs. C, 
how does she support it ! 

4 One there is above all others, 
Weli deserves the name of friend,' 

and he can, and will, I trust, sustain her. ' Cease ye 
from man, whose breath is in his nostrils, for wherein is 
he to be accounted of.' It is sweet to feel, from the 
heart, that God is an infinitely wise and benevolent Sove- 
reign, and although he gives no account of his designs 



* Rev. Asahel Hooker. 



96 



MEMOIR OF 



to us, faith assures us of the perfection of his government. 
Why do we ever distrust that love which has clothed 
divinity in humanity, and furnished us a perpetual High 
Priest in heaven ? There stands our Representative, the 
surety for our everlasting welfare ; and as long as he there 
remains, we know, for a certainty, that all things will 
work together for good, to his adopted ones/ 5 

She subsequently visited Mrs. C. in New York, and 
thus describes her feelings : — " My visit to Mrs. C. was 
one of tender interest, and it has left a pensive impression 
upon my mind. There is something sublime and heav- 
enly in the sorrow of an enlightened but chastened Chris- 
tian. In conversing with such an one you seem to have 
stepped out of the usual ferment of human scenes, to hold 
communion with elevated and invisible realities." " As 
we passed through the entry to the street door, I said, 
' Your house is a pleasant one.' She replied, ( It is a 
sacred spot to me. Here I have witnessed precious scenes, 
— my husband ripened fast for heaven during the few 
months we were here together,' I went to see her three 
times. She told me much, very much, that was interest- 
ing, of her dear husband, and permitted me to peruse some 
letters respecting him from Boston and Hartford. I went 
around the house with her, and saw his study, desk, books, 
6lc. just as he left them. It was like communing with 
the invisible world.' 5 

The following is a note written in sympathy with a 
mother, then recently deprived of a beloved child, by 
death : — 

" New York, April 18. 
" Dear Mrs. W. — Since hearing of the deep affliction 
with which you have been visited, my sympathy has been 
frequently excited towards you, and I feel constrained to 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



97 



express the same with my pen. I know, from sad yet 
sweet experience, that it is some alleviation of our grief 
to find that our sorrows are shared by others, although 
the only true and permanent consolation can be derived 
from Christ Jesus. I trust we both can testify how pre- 
cious his friendship is at such an hour of anguish. Never, 
till the departure of my dear brother, did I know how to 
feel for the afflicted. Now I can enter into the sanctuary 
of their grief, and my heart seems to vibrate in unison 
with every chord of theirs. I know that the tie which 
binds a mother to her child is peculiar, and can be 
realized only by those who sustain this relation; — yet the 
kind of maternal watchfulness which I had been called 
to exercise towards that brother, greatly increased the 
strength of my regard, and added to the poignancy of my 
sorrow." 

Thus did she improve the departures of those whom 
she knew or loved, for the quickening of her own spirit, 
and in sending forward her thoughts, aided her own pre- 
paration to enter upon the scenes of eternity. 



CHAPTER V. 



INTEREST IN REVIVALS OF RELIGION IN BENEVOLENT 

OPERATIONS IN THE CONVERSION OF DISTANT RELA- 
TIVES AND ACQUAINTANCES. 

Miss Huntington, after her hopeful conversion, was 
ever thoughtful of the prosperity of religion in the place 
of her residence, and wherever her friends resided. And 
with the enlargement of heart which marks the devoted 
Christian, she rejoiced in revivals of religion wherever 
they occurred. Her anxiety respecting its prosperity in 
Norwich was habitual, when there was not a revival in 
actual progress. When such seasons did occur, they 
were to her times of intense interest — of lively anxiety — 
but also of solemn and elevated joy. She prayed much for 
the blessings of the Spirit on those around her ; encour- 
aged others to do .the same ; watched for answers to 
prayer, and for the first evidences of divine influence on 
the hearts of Christians and the unconverted; interested 
herself in the cases of the thoughtless and careless, as 
well as of awakened and converted persons; and entered 
into the "joy of the angels of God in heaven, over one 
sinner that repenteth," with a liveliness of gratitude rarely 
surpassed. Her letters to her friends abounded in details 
of the interesting scenes and events passing ; and indi- 
cated that she was a rich sharer in the spiritual benefit of 
such seasons. 

The same devoted piety which inclined her to pray for 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



99 



the influences of the Holy Spirit in revivals of religion, 
also led her to take a steady and fervent interest in the 
advancement of the kingdom of Christ every where. 
The seasons of concert in prayer among Christians, for 
missions, Sabbath schools, revivals in colleges, and other 
specific objects, on which in late years Christians have 
been " agreed together," always received her careful 
observance. In promoting all the great systems of Chris- 
tian benevolence in operation for spreading the gospel in 
our dark and ruined world, she bore an active, and often 
a leading part with her Christian friends. No one entered 
with more liveliness into the spirit of the anniversaries of 
the various benevolent associations, or felt higher satis- 
faction at the evidences of their increasing prosperity. 
She also engaged with others in efforts for the spiritual 
good of places in the region of Norwich, destitute of 
religious privileges, and was active among her Christian 
associates in raising the means for furnishing the desti- 
tute. She was for some time engaged with several of her 
friends, in a " Charity Warehouse," where were sold 
various articles, and to which she devoted some of the 
products of her skill, in painting and drawing. The 
profits of this were devoted to some of the benevolent 
objects of the day. Respecting this enterprise, she had 
afterwards, however, some scruples. She said to a friend 
that she had given up the Warehouse, in which were sold 
sweet-meats, &,c, for she could not consistently teach her 
Sabbath scholars self-denial, while she was instrumental 
in furnishing temptations to self-indulgence. She also 
was concerned with ladies of the church to which she 
belonged, in fitting up a " Missionary Room," where they 
used to meet for prayer and labors of benevolence. There 
was a ceaseless, untiring spirit of love to souls and to the 
kingdom of her Lord and Redeemer, in her heart, united 
with ingenuity in devising, and enterprise in executing 



100 



MEMOIR OF 



benevolent plans, which seemed to bear her onward from 
day to day and from year to year; making efforts herself, 
and endeavoring to enlist the hearts and the hands of her 
friends around her. Her spirit is well illustrated in the 
following sentences in one of her letters: — "What a 
blessed work, to be the messenger of glad tidings to a 
guilty world ! I have more than once, of late, wished 
myself a young minister. The triumphs of divine grace, 
and the presages of millennial glory, sometimes induce 
such overpowering impulses in my soul, that I want to 
burst the confines of my sex, and go forth a public ambas- 
sador for Christ. To check such feelings, which should 
not be deliberately indulged, requires an effort." 

She deeply felt, whatever in any way embarrassed, or 
was liable to bring into reproach the efforts of Christian 
benevolence, as the following judicious remarks on an 
agent indicate: — " Mr. C. pleased us, but he was injudi- 
cious, Monday evening, in pronouncing a wo upon those 
whose motives in giving were not purely Christian. Mr. 
G. had just spoken in favor of the object, and as usual 
with him, acknowledged his deficiency, in one particular; 
and though Mr. C. meant well, his denunciation was 
ill-timed and prejudicial to his object. If I had time and 
room, I would explain more fully. 6 Be ye wise as ser- 
pents and harmless as doves.' I have thought much of 
late, upon the importance of the exhibition of tenderness 
and affection, by Christians and ministers. If we can 
draw the hearts of people towards us, we increase our 
influence. 4 God is love.' Severity and harshness are 
carnal weapons. A recollection of our own native obsti- 
nacy and rebellion, is calculated to make us merciful to 
others." 

Miss Huntington entered with much spirit into the 
condition and necessities of the Greeks, as appears from 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



101 



the following account of efforts in Norwich on their 
behalf: — " Should my letter be in any respect, a la Grec, 
you must not be surprised ; for 1 know you hereby/ that 
for the past week, my fingers have been almost constantly 
employed in the service of Peloponesian damsels. The 
new Masonic Hall has presented a scene upon which you 
would have liked to take a peep, and would probably have 
done so, had you been here. One hundred and fifty 
females were collected on one day, and groups of various 
numbers and appearance have presented themselves there 
on other days. The work is now nearly completed, and 
a generous donation will be made by Norwich." 

The sentiments of the following paragraph, in relation 
to charity funds, will probably be appreciated as just : — 
" Do you not think that it is more consistent with the 
spirit of the gospel to trust, from year to year, in Him 
who has all in his hands? Is it not conforming to worldly 
principles, to accumulate large funds ? I do not assert, 
but only propose a query. When you speak to people 
respecting the embarrassments of the society, they reply, 
* why do they not use the money which they have, and 
when that is gone, we will furnish more. 5 And these are 
not opposers, but hearty friends. There is no doubt that 
a spirit of benevolence will increase ; and as Christians 
become more separate from the world, every succeeding 
year will furnish sufficient for its exigencies. 23 

One great object in the arrangement of her expendi- 
tures seemed to be to appropriate the greatest amount of 
her income to the advancement of the kingdom of Christ. 
She was frugal and simple in her apparel, with an eye to 
greater ability to give liberally, and was generous in her 
donations. The little income which she received from a 
small legacy, was at times, if not invariably, devoted to 



102 



MEMOIR OF 



religious charities; and some silver plate, which came to 
her from the estate of her grandfather Huntington, was 
devoted to such objects. In these and other ways, was 
nurtured that strength of moral feeling and self-govern- 
ment, which enabled her to forsake many of the dearest 
earthly objects, that she might carry the knowledge of her 
Saviour to the degraded daughters of Arabia. 

One of her plans to obtain means for doing good, 
appears in the following extract from a letter to her 
sister : — " I am intending, when you are located again, to 
have some opening, where, if I do not go to the West, I 
may obtain a small school, and give every dollar to the 
cause of benevolence. I must do something. Mary 
brought tf a costly offering' to the Saviour's feet, in token 
of her gratitude. I burn to show my love and gratitude ; 
and I see not how I can be exempted from labor, with 
health, and youthful vigor, and freedom from domestic 
ties. Pray for me, that God will open a door of useful- 
ness. We are trying to excite to some systematic effort, 
for our destitute regions — Long Society, Indians, &c, 
and I ask your prayers." 

The following is from a letter to one who had been a 
scholar in her Sabbath school class, residing in another 
State, and shows the interest she felt in all who had been 
under her instruction : — " We miss you exceedingly in 
our little group, as each of the dear girls will testify. I 
love you all tenderly ; and I am unable to express how 
ardently I desire to see you, without a single exception, 
safe within the enclosure of ' the Good Shepherd ! ' Not 
the form of one ever glides before me, or her image 
enters my mind, without a strong emotion of solicitude 
that God should sanctify you in early life for his service, 
and that you may be the happy instruments of hastening 
the millennial day. That you, my dear M., have been 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



103 



' sealed to the day of redemption/ gives abundant joy to 
my heart, and my only wish for you now is, that you 
may not be satisfied with low attainments of Christian 
character ; that you take no earthly being for a standard, 
but that Jesus Christ be your pattern in all things. 
What a precious visit was the one you made in Norwich ! 
Surely, your parents have rejoiced that they consented to 
your stay. My respects await them. Every unpleasant 
feeling, but that of grief at your departure, seemed ban- 
ished from my mind when you left ; at the reflection that 
you were going to a home, where every thing would favor 
your spiritual improvement — not only within, but without 
the paternal roof. Much devotedness will be expected 
from you under such circumstances." 

We have before seen the concern which Miss Hunting- 
ton manifested for the spiritual safety of her brothers. 
She felt a lively interest also in the conversion of her 
more distant relatives and acquaintances. This was mani- 
fested in various ways ; especially by making them the 
subject of her prayers, and endeavoring to enlist her 
Christian friends in the same object ; proposing to them 
the consecration of stated seasons to this purpose. Scat- 
tered through her letters are found various passages which 
show her consciousness of the necessity of prayer, and 
the solicitude with which she watched for encouragements 
to the duty. A few extracts, from among many, illus- 
trating these remarks, will be given. 

"M and myself have set apart four o'clock every 

afternoon to pray for . We want to get courage 

to mention it to A , that she may observe the same 

season." 

Writing to one of a very dear family she says : — " I do 
not know that a single day has passed, since my return, 
that I have not commended each one of you to God." 



104 



MEMOIR OF 



The following was addressed to an aunt : — " I was 
much rejoiced to hear of the happy change in your son. 
We have great encouragement for prayer ; and spiritual 
blessings are the best which can be bestowed. Sister 
and myself have for several years remembered the de- 
scendants of our honored grandfather Huntington, in 
concert, on Tuesday evenings ; and it is peculiarly plea- 
sant to us to be encouraged in the duty, by instances of 
conversion in any branch of the family. It is a privilege 
to be permitted to present the various cases of each family 
before the mercy seat. Would it be agreeable to you, 
my dear aunt, to join the concert ; and to mention it to 

aunt R , when you see her, and to your son ? In 

grandmamma Lanman's family we have a similar concert 

on Thursdays. It is indeed a day of blessings to the 

church, and if e sinners cannot now sin at so cheap a rate 
as formerly/ surely professing Christians have much 
greater responsibilities. Let us bless God that they are 
waking from their slumbers, and ere long the church will 
6 put on her beautiful garments.' " 

Respecting the children of her uncle, the Rev. Joshua 
Huntington, she thus writes : — " Mr. Wisner sent for S., 
that during J.'s vacation the children might once be to- 
gether again ; and we were desirous to have her go. Oh ! 
that the Spirit which is hovering over several of the 
churches in Boston, might meet them upon the spot where 
we trust the prayer of faith was offered for them." 

" I am glad you pray for J , and M , and G. 

Since the revival commenced, I have witnessed answers 
to prayers offered years since. Can it be that we shall 
all meet, a family in heaven ?" 

" Will you pray for uncle T , Tuesday evenings ? 

Have we not encouragement in our Tuesday concert ? 
Nine grand-children, and a daughter with her husband, of 
our honored grandfather, have become pious, within the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 105 

last year ! A and H R join the church 

about this time. Cousin M and J leave next 

week — the latter I believe thinks much of serious things ; 

and brother requested me to pray particularly for 

the former, as he thought her impressed on Thursday 
evening by a sermon of Dr. Payson, from the text, ' To- 
day, if ye will hear his voice,' &c. I think a great deal 
of your children, and intended to have asked Mr. H. if 
they manifest any susceptibility on religious subjects. I 
want to hear them sing ' Hosanna,' in infancy." 

" I should have mentioned in my last, that uncle's T.'s 
oldest daughter is a subject of the revival in Brooklyn — 
all grandpapa's female descendants of any maturity of age 
are now pious." 



10 



CHAPTER VI. 



COMMENCEMENT AND PROGRESS OF HER INTEREST IN 
MISSIONS EFFORTS AMONG THE MOHEGAN INDIANS. 

The object of the present chapter is to give some 
extracts from the correspondence of Miss Huntington, 
which show the commencement and progress of mission- 
ary tendencies in her mind. To go back and see her first 
thoughts on the missionary service ; and to follow her 
through successive years, to the time when divine Provi- 
dence opened the door for her entrance upon it, indicates 
how great a change may take place on the subject, even 
in the mind of a Christian. 

Writing to her sister, January 21, 1823, she says, 
"Mr. M. took some pains to convince me that I ought to 
be a missionary ; but I told him I never bad thought that 
my calling." 

The subject, in the course of this year, was before the 
mind of a much esteemed cousin, and some interchange 
of views was passing among the relatives of the circle. 
She writes, September 10, "Grandmamma L. says she 

thinks that cousin might be as useful at home, as on 

missionary ground; and mamma does not appear pleased 
with her plan. I asked grandmamma why it should not 
be consistent for our friends to make sacrifices for the 
church, as well as for others." 

October 3, 1824.— " Mr. Gridley, an agent of the 
American Board, preached here last Sabbath, and is to 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 107 

return in the course of a week or two, to establish associa- 
tions among us. He intends to go to Palestine, and I 
should think him well calculated for the situation. How 
missions increase in importance. It seems to me that all 
classes and ages should be excited to some effort for them. 
Children might do much, by devoting an hour or two in 
a week to employments for their aid. I intend that S. 
shall learn to do something in reference to the great 
object." 

August 29, 1826. — "I have thought much, recently, 
upon the subject of missions. I never felt it a duty to 
go myself, to the heathen. But I do feel that I ought 
to make every exertion with my hands (my all) in their 
behalf. How much we might do by devoting an hour 
every day to some employment for them." — "We have 
not money, but we have time and strength, the talents 
which God has seen fit to bestow upon us, and for which 
we must account. The cry is 'more funds, and more 
shall be accomplished.' I hope God will enable me to 
fulfill the resolutions which I have recently made, respect- 
ing these duties. I shall be no less guilty than the pos- 
sessor of thousands of gold and silver. It requires a 
stronger effort for the covetous man to bestow his wealth, 
than for the naturally active to put forth his strength and 
redeem his time." 

February 28, 1827. — "I have become a subscriber to 
the Missionary Herald, the two last numbers of which are 
very interesting. Do you not think the missionary cause 
is constantly gaining ground? What a privilege to be 
engaged in it!" 

August 27, 1827.— "At a recent Bible class, Mr. 
Mitchell remarked upon the costly sacrifice which Mary 
offered to our Saviour, in gratitude for the restoration of 
her brother Lazarus, as an example to those whom God 
had blessed in the conversion of their friends. It went to 



108 



MEMOIR OF 



my heart. I am deficient in gratitude and devotedness." 
This followed the conversion of one of her younger 
brothers. 

September 8, 1828. — "I read, some time since, with 
much feeling, 'Missionary Paper, No. 9,'* and have 
re-perused it of late. I also read extracts from it at our 
Missionary Association. Have you read the tract entitled 
'True Believer Bountiful?' It is a sermon of Mr. Clark's, 
one or two sections of which are introduced into the 
Missionary Paper, No. 9. I think the plan proposed in 
the Missionary Herald, which I have just received, is the 
best which has appeared, for the arrangement of annual 
meetings and collections." 

November 1, P. M. — " I have put on my hat and habit 
to attend the Monthly Concert, but the rain makes me 
doubtful about my duty. If three or four only could 
meet, it would be pleasant to add even a little, to the 
cloud of incense which is rising every hour of the twenty- 
four. Evening. I have returned from the Ladies 

Meeting, where nine assembled ; and I hope we were not 
wholly destitute of the spirit of the occasion. In the 
'Recorder' a series of pieces is published adapted to the 
monthly concert. The last, entitled 'The Alternative,' 
is calculated to arouse a new set of feelings, in regard to 
the duty of Christians." 

December 15, 1829, after being permitted to rejoice 
in the conversion of her second brother, she says, "I feel 
now as if I should rejoice to be a missionary to the 
heathen. We owe a thank-offering. Our dear father has 
appeared very happy in looking upon us all." 

January 15, 1830. — "I regret to hear what you say of a 
deficiency of missionaries. I have thought, lately, that if 
individuals from what are called 'the first families,' of 



* Published by the A. B. C. F. M.— title, "Something has been dons 
daring the last forty years/' a tract of thrilling interest. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 109 

both sexes, were to consecrate themselves to the work, it 
would give a new impulse to the cause. Suppose for 
instance, a young lady or gentleman, from the midst of 
our pleasant circle, in Norwich, should go to the heathen; 
would not our monthly concerts have a deeper interest? 
If one who meets with us at the missionary room were to 
be transplanted to labor among pagan females, would not 
our hearts be inflamed with new zeal and self-denial ? 
Could not every place furnish and support one missionary? 
Oh! the hundreds that are sinking into misery while I 
write. Are we not in danger of fixing our eyes upon the 
future prospects of the church, rather than upon the souls 
who are perishing every passing hour. It appears to me 
there is no time to be lost in consulting with pride, under 
the specious names of 'respectability, suitable conformity, 5 
&c. It is with the present generation of heathen, our 
brothers and sisters and neighbors, whose cries ring in 
our ears, that we have to do. And certainly in regard to 
our own country, there is not a moment to spare, if 
'prevention is better than cure. 5 Let the world, who 
certainly are the majority, spend their energies in holding 
up a little longer, the inventions which must one day be 
overthrown ; but let not Christians sell the souls of their 
fellow men at so cheap a rate. Sacrifices must be sacri* 
Jices; they require a struggle with selfishness, of course. 
We must expect to feel them, and suffer for them. Have 
you not seen persons profess to keep a fast, and because 
they felt hungry, go and eat something ? Christians must 
learn to attach a new meaning to such passages as these : 
'My kingdom is not of this world. 5 'Be not conformed 
to this world. 5 'A peculiar people, zealous of good 
works, 5 &c. 55 

At a time when she spent her Sabbaths in teaching a 
Sabbath school among the Mohegan Indians, to which she 
walked six miles, she writes, September 11, 1831, — "It is 
10* 



110 



MEMOIR OF 



astonishing what an effect is produced upon my social 
interests by an absence from our church every Sabbath. 
I scarcely know who are in town, or how the congrega- 
tion look. Yet it is a self-denial which ought to be 
practised for the good of others. The missionaries give 
up every thing. I should like to go to the Washington 
Islands, mentioned by Mr. Stewart, where no Christian 
has been. But my path seems plainly marked out; and 
I wish, dear brother, you would pray that I may have 
grace to subordinate every duty to those filial ones which 
are now so important." 

In October of this year, (1831,) it appears her mind 
had made such progress on the subject of missions, that 
she came to the conclusion expressed in the following 
extract : — " Our annual meeting of the Foreign Missionary 
Society was very interesting. I then made the resolution, 
that whenever my dear parents want me no longer, if 
unfettered as I am now, I shall devote myself personally 
to a mission among the heathen. So you may consider 
me henceforth a missionary in heart ; and when circum- 
stances favor, must be ready to resign me, unless God 
should put insurmountable obstacles in my way." 

But it was not in reading missionary intelligence and 
reflection upon it, only, that Miss Huntington was cher- 
ishing the spirit of missions. As early as the year 1827, 
she had become interested in the condition and necessities 
of a remnant of the Mohegan Indians, living six miles 
from Norwich. In 1830, we find her concerned in the 
circulation of a subscription to build a church for them ; 
and with a circle of Christian females, among whom she 
met for prayer each week, making the case of the Western 
tribes, threatened with dispersion, a subject of special 
prayer. In the summer of 1830, writing to one of her 
friends, she says, "Wjll you pray for a Sabbath school in 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



Ill 



Mohegan, of which Miss B. and myself have the sole 
care, and to which we devote our Sabbaths." In Septem- 
ber following, it appears from a letter to the same friend, 
that she was earnestly desirous to have a place of worship, 
and a preacher, provided for them; and asking prayers 
for the success of the object, she says, "it is a great 
weight upon my mind, and I never sympathized so feel- 
ingly with the missionaries abroad, as now." 

Under date of October 25, 1830, she addressed a letter 
to Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. Corresponding Secretary of the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 
giving a brief review of the condition of the remnant of 
this tribe of Indians. She thus concludes her appeal in 
their behalf: — 

" After such protracted neglect of their best interests, 
the Indians seem surprised at a renewal of effort, on the 
part of the whites, and can hardly believe that it is not 
dictated by some selfish principle, or destined soon to 
evaporate. They will speak, however, of the 'good 
meetings ' and ' beautiful singing ' which they had among 
them many years ago. 

"Our Sabbath school is held in a house occupied by 
the relatives of Rev. Sampson Occum. His sister, Lucy 
Tantiquigeon, died last winter at the age of ninety-eight. 
Her children, grand-children, great-grand-children, and 
great-great-grand-children now dwell there, in one habita- 
tion. She left a sweet savour behind her; and her chil- 
dren, two of them at least, give evidence of piety. The 
Lord will bless these Indians, I fully believe, if suitable 
measures are taken by the agents of his will. Much 
interesting matter might be collected respecting the tribe. 
The history of Mr. Occum is identified with that of 
Dartmouth College, and some of his manuscripts are still 
accessible. 



112 



MEMOIR OF 



"If consistent with your engagements, respected Sir, 
may I hope soon to hear from you ? If your communica- 
tion should be in the form of counsel, it would gratify me 
much, as I presume you are no stranger to that intense 
interest in an object, which occupies one's waking and 
sleeping hours. I am the more solicitous respecting this, 
because I feel that now is the critical time for action; as 
the present efforts are laboriously sustained, in especial 
reference to more efficient ones. Should these fail, and 
the existing interest subside, I fear the set time to favor 
this interesting people would have passed away, and their 
blood forever rest in our skirts. 

" We shall wait, Sir, until the receipt of your letter, 
before making any systematic arrangement to obtain 
funds for the support of a missionary; assuring you, 
however, that not an iota of the burden of that shall rest 
upon your Society. 

"I might have mentioned, in speaking of Mr. Occum, 
that a volume of hymns, composed by him, is extant in 
some part of New England, as well as a few sermons — 
and also his picture, taken in England, when he preached 
before the king. 

"In regard to the Society of which you are the organ, 
permit me to say. Sir, that it possesses a charm in my own 
estimation, altogether paramount to every other institution, 
and I can, therefore, with the utmost sincerity, present to 
you my earnest wishes for its success, and the assurance 
of my labors and prayers to the extent of my ability." 

November 2. — "You inquire respecting my plans for 
Mohegan. Miss R. of Montville, and myself, have 
engaged to keep a weekly school for the Indian children, 
this winter, taking weeks alternately. We meet there, 
on horseback, to-morrow, to reconnoitre the ground ; and 
expect to commence on Monday after Thanksgiving. I 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 113 

have written to Mr. Evarts on the condition of the Indians, 
and our plans; and we hope that like those in the State of 
New York, they will be taken under the patronage of the 
American Board, if the funds are furnished by Connec- 
ticut. You know all the Indians are regarded by that 
body as a foreign nation. The corner stone of the church 
is to be laid soon. I feel my interest for them increase 
every hour." 

Nov. 3. — " My tour among the Indians, yesterday, was 
interesting. It was necessary to take a guide ; and you 
would have been quite amused to have seen the picture 
which I presented — a little Indian girl behind me upon 
the horse, and half a dozen other children following on 
foot, talking as fast as their tongues would go. I was 
perfectly delighted with my situation, which was as 
romantic as real life can be, to say nothing of my moral 
reflections. The Indians have a fine spot of 2,700 acres ; 
and if suitably trained, might become a respectable, 
happy community. May the Holy Spirit bless them, as 
he has done the degraded Sandwich Islanders!" 

In her letters to her Christian friends, she often 
requested a special employment of their prayers for the 
success of the enterprize. 

The progress of her own endeavors, and those of her 
associate, in this labor of love, will be learned from an 
extract of a letter of December 4, 1830, written at Mohegan, 
to her former teacher and friend, Mrs. L. H. Sigourney, 
as follows: — "You will perhaps be surprised, that as a 
Sabbath school teacher only, my letter is dated from this 
spot. I must therefore inform you that Mohegan is to be 
my home, every alternate week, through the winter. I had 
expected to spend the whole of the season here, and made 
arrangements to that effect ; but the increased weakness of 
my mother's eyes, rendered it inconsistent for me to do it, 
without subjecting myself to the reproof contained in 



114 



MEMOIR OF 



Matthew xv. 5, 6> My present assistant in the Sabbath 
school is a lady of Montville, whose residence is five 
miles from this. We have established a weekly school, 
the labors of which we mutually share. To-day completes 
the first week's effort, with sixteen scholars, and four or 
five more are expected. We occupy a pleasant room at 
Fort-hill farm, upon the southern declivity of the emin- 
ence chosen for the church. I should like exceedingly 
to have a visit from you, my dear Madam, this moment, 
at my solitary but not gloomy fireside. It is because I 
am confident that you take a heartfelt interest in this 
remnant of Indians, that I write thus freely. 

" The inquiry has been made of me, ' Do they seem 
grateful for these attentions ? ' My answer is this : ' We 
are but discharging, in some inadequate measure, our 
debt of gratitude to them ; the obligation is on our part.' 
So oppressed have I recently been, with my own criminal 
neglect of them, that I can feel no self-complacency in 
my feeble efforts. 

" The strong natural propensity of the Indians to the 
use of ardent spirit, is the most discouraging circum- 
stance respecting them — yet, many of those who are 
addicted to it, can and do abstain ; and at this day, a ray 
of hope beams through the cloud. Inebriates are not 
now esteemed hopeless. I have had free conversations 
with a few on the subject, who seem, for the time being, 
disposed to reform. As far as I can judge, they possess 
acute minds. May I hope for your constant prayers, 
especially in reference to this vice, and for the descent 
of the Holy Spirit.'' 

Assigning to one of her brothers a reason for her 
engagement in this difficult and self-denying work, she 
remarks — " One especial inducement to my plan arises 
from my sense of God's mercy to my brothers. I have 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. H5 

virtually promised a thank-offering, and '1 am straitened' 
till I find some way of presenting it. When seeking 
your conversion, I resolved, that if God heard me and 
renewed the hearts of my brothers, I would devote myself 
wholly to him. When others have almost reproved me 
for self-denial, I have longed to tell them the secret 
impulse. But my own heart has accused me of broken 
vows, while others have said I was ' going too far/ Each 
Christian knows what passes between his soul and God, 
with which ' the stranger intermeddleth not.' " 

The details of her labors, and method of spending her 
time, may be gathered from a letter, commenced Dec. 12, 
and journalized under several subsequent dates. 

" Seated in my little missionary apartment, which 
serves for parlor, bed-room, kitchen, school-room, and 
chapel, I have composed myself to the sweet employment 
of answering your good and long letter. I have a school 
of eighteen or twenty, including four adults ; — one man, 
two married women, and a ' squassise.'* They come at 
half past nine, and stay until four, having half an hour's 
intermission ; and we carry on arithmetic, millinery, 
tailoring, &,c., besides the ordinary avocations of a 
school. All these, with the government of untutored, 
untamed beings, nearly exhaust my powers, during the 
day ; and at evening I have work to fit, and ' my profes- 
sion' to study. — But I am quite satisfied. I came here 
for their benefit, and not to please myself. Our Sabbath 
school is nearly twice as large, embracing whites, and 
is kept up four hours of the Sabbath, besides an inter- 
mission. I leave home Sunday morning, and return the 
next Sunday evening, and Miss R. does the same, so we 
are both here on the Sabbath. From my windows I see 
New London Point, and Groton Monument. My circum- 
stances and duties are altogether new, and I sometimes 



* Unmarried Indian female. 



116 



MEMOIR OF 



think myself in a dream. Will you pray for God's Spirit 
to visit our school and this vicinity. 

"I should like to ask Mr. if the Saviour had 

any regard to his ' station/ when he left his throne for 
a dwelling among our wretched race? Our rank is 
that of Christians, if we would follow him. The more 
I contemplate his character, the more I am confirmed in 
my views on the subject of self-denial. If a soul out- 
weighs in value the whole world, are the petty distinctions 
of life, which are fostered by the same spirit that pro- 
duced the rebellion in heaven, to be put in competition 
with it? All that elevation of character which is the 
result of Christian principles operating upon the mind 
and heart, ought to be cultivated in honor of Him, who is 
the source of all excellence. Every other preeminence 
over our fellow beings, my principles, to say nothing of 
my practice, condemn. 

"Ten o'clock approaches, which is my hour for retiring. 
(I rise at five.) The 6 school ma'am ' begins to be weary. 
Once more, good night. I hope 6 Orion's bands,' and 
'the sweet influences of Pleiades,' are as bright and 
beautiful at W., as they are this evening in Mohegan." 

17th. " I have just now returned from a visit to see 
a sick child and a dying man. The latter is a victim of 
intemperance, As he lay upon his bed, pale and ema- 
ciated, I felt a strong conviction that the Indians are 
really Israelites ; so strikingly did the entire character of 
his face resemble that of the Jews, and especially the 
lineaments of our Saviour, as exhibited by painters— -who 
have probably followed the national cast of countenance. 
I do not say much of my belief; but often when I am 
giving instruction to the children from God's word, the 
unbidden thought rushes upon me with force, that their 
progenitors are his peculiar people. Three of my 
scholars returned with me, voluntarily, as it was dusk — 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 117 

two boys and a girl — ages seven, eight and nine. The 
new moon and stars were just appearing, and our conver- 
sation was very interesting and elevated. The Indians 
have acute minds. Moral and intellectual culture is all 
they want." 

That Miss Huntington was endearing herself to those 
whose good she was seeking, in her missionary residence, 
besides the Indians, appears from the following extract. 

" Tuesday Evening. 
c< Dear Mother : — On my arrival here, I found all my 
expectations realized. Mr. and Mrs. D. were impatiently 
waiting for me, and a happier couple, or happier coun- 
tenances, I never beheld. The former had selected a 
hymn to show me, as expressive of his feelings — it is 
the 373d of the Village Hymns, which S. will read to you. 
I found also several pious females and young converts 
from Montville, with Miss R., and we held a little prayer 
meeting in our room. The meetings in the evening and 
on Sunday were very solemn. My duties here are de- 
lightful ; and I should love to spend my life in seeking 
after those who ' are lost.' " 

"Mohegan, Jan. 20, 1831. 
" I thank you, dear sister, for your timely caution 
respecting pride. I said to a friend, the other day, that 
God takes care of that. If he calls his children to any 
service for him, he knows how to keep them low. I have 
had many trials in this undertaking. Not in my humble 
accommodations — these are nothing, they are voluntary — 
but in the indifference, coldness, and unkind remarks of 
some Christian friends. I have had much to remind 
me of the Saviour's declaration respecting ' a prophet 
in his own country.' By some I have been sustained and 
11 



118 MEMOIR OF 

encouraged, and have had the happiness to see others 
endeavoring to make amends for their past unfriendliness 
to the effort. But my constant occupation and fatigue, 
(the labor which was to have been divided, devolving 
upon me,) and consciousness of great inability, have left 
me little time to indulge in self-complacency — and should 
I even be called to more self-denying service, if I am a 
real child of God, I cannot but think I should have the 
evidence which St. Paul enjoyed of his renewed nature, a 
forgetfulness of past attainments, and a pressing towards 
future ones. You know we are all baptized into one 
Spirit. There is one thing, however, which occa- 
sionally gives me some uneasiness — the fear that were I 
compelled to pursue a course, which I could voluntarily 
adopt, my deceitful heart would rebel — ' God knoweth ! ' 
I trust my health will not suffer materially; though every 
energy, physical and mental, is requisite. When the 
weather permits, I walk, morning and evening, and I sit 
very little in school. 

"I detected my own heart, a few evenings since rather 
unexpectedly. I had had some religious conversation 
with nearly every member of this family but the married 
daughter, who is about your age. I knew she respected 
the subject, but I rather shrunk from a personal applica- 
tion of it to her. She came into my room to spend an 
hour in the evening ; and though the opportunity was 
favorable, I thought if I only performed my duty before 
the winter closed, it would be sufficient. But just before 
she was leaving, I made a direct appeal to her own case, 
and found her very tender — she wept much, and seemed 
disposed to prolong the conversation, and remarked that 
she had often wondered that Christians were so backward 
in their duty. The next morning she appeared solemn, 
and still more so since. In reflecting upon the subject, 
I saw my inconsistency, I did not consider that delay, 



MRS. SARAH L SMITH. 



119 



on my part, would endanger her soul, but I was only 
devising a course to satisfy my own conscience. Is 
not this the reason why religious conversation is often 
useless, because it is introduced in a languid manner, 
merely as a duty." 

To the friend who had been her first coadjutor in this 
enterprize, but was providentially removed to a distant 
part of the country, she writes : — 

" Norwich, Aug. 13, 1831. 

" I must tell you what abundant cause we have for 
gratitude in reference to our mission, (I must still include 
you.) It is just one year since we commenced our 
labors, in that kitchen, under embarrassments which your 
memory will readily recall. Now, they have a chapel, a 
stated ministry, and the means for its support! One 
hundred dollars have been appropriated by the Domestic 
Missionary Society towards aiding them; which, with 
other contributions, enable us to answer the very mode- 
rate demands of Mr. W., who, with his wife, is highly 
calculated to be useful there. 

" Now, my dear friend, why should we not come before 
God with confidence, and implore that gift, which of 
all others, he is most pleased to bestow? the Holy 
Spirit ; without which every other blessing will become 
a curse. It is especially needed in this case, for the 
unfriendly whites are continually exciting the Indians to 
suspicion — instilling into their minds the idea that our 
efforts are only a speculation, and that all the expense is 
derived from their own pittance. On my return, I found 
that these surmises had gained influence, and diminished 
the congregation ; but appearances are more favorable 
now. For so limited a field, it is an extremely difficult 
one to occupy. Untiring labors, I have no doubt, will 



120 



MEMOIR OF 



eventually, be crowned with success. Surely we have 
reason to take courage from what God has already done 
for them. Do pray much for the Holy Spirit." 

Not satisfied with laboring for the present supply of the 
spiritual wants of these people, Miss Huntington con- 
ceived the plan of seeking aid from the Legislature of 
Connecticut, and also from the Government of the United 
States. A petition to the former was drawn by her, 
and with accompanying signatures, was presented at the 
session in May, 1831. The object of the petition was to 
obtain the aid of the State, both to give them Christian 
instruction and a school. The application failed, how- 
ever. In prosecution of the object on which her heart 
was so earnestly set, she addressed a letter to the Hon. 
Lewis Cass, then Secretary of War, to which department 
of the general government belongs the superintendence 
of Indian affairs. She also addressed a letter to her kins- 
man, Hon. Jabez W. Huntington, then a representative 
in Congress, from Connecticut, requesting such aid as it 
might be in his power to afford. The result of this 
effort was successful, in obtaining an appropriation of 
five hundred dollars towards erecting buildings, and four 
hundred dollars for the support of a teacher. The first 
sum was employed in building a house for the teacher, 
and the latter has been annually received and appropriated 
for his support. The church was built wholly with funds 
obtained in Norwich, through the exertions of Miss 
Huntington and her first coadjutor in this enterprize. 

Not alone for this little remnant of a single Indian 
tribe, did Miss H. cherish a benevolent interest, but also 
for other tribes, especially those which were liable to 
suffer injustice at the hands of our country, as the follow- 
ing sentiments attest, addressed to one who had been a 
missionary to one of the South Western tribes : — "I have 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



121 



thought much of the Choctaws, just setting out upon 
their march. May the God of Israel go with them ! I 
now go and return to Mohegan on foot, upon the Sabbath ; 
and in my fatigue, try to think of the great privations of 
other missionaries, and of our imprisoned brethren.* I 
do believe that an almighty power will arise for this pecu- 
liar people, and confound their enemies. If it should be 
found that the aborigines of this country are the lost 
tribes of Israel, how appropriate the predictions re- 
specting them, particularly Ezekiel, 37th chapter, and 
Amos, 9th." 

The following letter, addressed to Mrs. L. H. Sigourney, 
furnishes the continuance of the history of Miss Hunting- 
ton's efforts on behalf of the Indians, and her farther views 
respecting them. 

"Norwich, April 4, 1831. 
" Dear Madam : — In consequence of various and press- 
ing duties, arising from my desultory and changing life 
the past winter, I have permitted your kind and soothing 
letter to remain long unanswered — not because I did not 
prize it highly and receive it gratefully. It was truly a 
cordial to my feelings, and I thank you sincerely for it 
and the little books. The one by Mr. Gallaudet is already 
in the hands of an adult learner, who knew not that there 
was a Saviour, until I had the privilege of telling it to her ; 
and who has for some time practised at least a temporary 
reformation, and manifested considerable tenderness of 
conscience. I have indeed found no deficiency of intel- 
lect among the Indian children, and among those adults 
only who have been debased by circumstances. My week- 
day duties at Mohegan have ceased ; but my Sabbaths 
are spent with them, and will be so through the summer. 



* Rev. Mr. Worcester and his associate, then in the Georgia penitentiary. 

n * 



122 



MEMOIR OF 



The Sabbath school increases in numbers and interest, 
and we are so happy as to obtain three pious teachers 
upon the ground, which with two others and a superin- 
tendent, from Norwich, will give it some importance. 
One of the Mohegan teachers is a lovely girl, of recent 
spiritual birth, belonging to a family of ten children, from 
whom we at first experienced opposition, ridicule, and 
actual persecution — now five of them are attached to the 
school. In the family at Fort Hill, where we resided, 
three conversions have occurred, At that place, regular 
religious services are sustained, Sabbath afternoons and 
Wednesday evenings. There is an increasing attention 
to the means of grace in the neighborhood, among whites 
and Indians, and tokens of mercy here and there among 
the former ; while a powerful revival has existed in those 
parts of Montville which have been longer cultivated. 
The meeting-house is to be raised this week, and the 
week-day school resumed by a hired teacher, next week. 

" These circumstances bring me to that part of your letter 
in which you make a proposition. I would not venture to 
dissent entirely from your maturer judgment ; still I have 
been led to think, that as the number of the Mohegans 
is so small, and their property sufficient to support them 
virtuously, and especially as the means of grace and 
advantages of education are to be furnished them by the 
benevolence of others, it is desirable that they should be 
kept together and become an object for permanent efforts 
to ameliorate their condition upon their own territory. I 
feel likewise some repugnance to their being servants to 
those who have treated them so cruelly. I fully concur 
with you in the opinion that they require motives to per- 
severance in goodness. Of this I have had abundant 
testimony in my intercourse with them ; it has led me to 
make continued exertion for their benefit, and this fact 
is urging their friends here to the determination, that 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. X23 

a missionary must speedily be obtained to occupy the 
house. 

" You will perceive that, whether intentionally or not, 
I have deferred a reply to your letter until I could answer 
your kind question, ' What can I do to serve you V The 
meeting-house will probably be dedicated in the course of 
a few weeks, and if your ready pen will furnish us a hymn 
for the occasion, it will be truly gratifying. 

" When we first became acquainted with our interesting 
charge, they could not raise a note in singing ; now, no 
book is so attractive to them as a hymn book ; they 
readily catch the air of a tune. We have formed also a 
temperance society. In our peregrinations upon Mohegan 
ground, we found a very defaced picture of Mr. Occum, 
taken while he was in England, in clerical robes. I 
brought it home and placed it in the care of Col. John 
Trumbull, who has obtained from Miss M — , a benevolent 
lady in New York, two hundred and fifty lithographic 
prints of the same, which are to be sold for the benefit of 
the tribe. It is necessarily a rough sketch, from so 
imperfect a copy, but is nevertheless of some value to the 
virtuoso and the philanthropist. I am waiting for an 
opportunity to send one as a present to yourself and Mr. 
and Mrs. W., and also a little package for sale in Hartford, 
if you would take the trouble of them. The subscription 
to the church is not quite completed, and considerable 
remains to be done in regard to a missionary and school. 
It is hoped our legislature will aid somewhat. 

" I trust we have your constant prayers, for without the 
blessing of God our efforts are fruitless. 

" At our anticipated Sabbath school celebration, next 
week, we expect to have the procession augmented by our 
Mohegan branch. 

" My parents and friends kindly reciprocate your affec- 
tionate remembrance. The chain of affection to which 



124 



MEMOIR OF 



you allude, resembles almost all others of an earthly 
nature. They are most conspicuous for their broken 
links ; but there is consolation in the thought, that every 
link which is of real value, will be reunited in a holier 
sphere, forming one long, bright, immortal chain, binding 
us to the throne of the Eternal. This reflection cheers 
me, as I become daily more impressed with the incon- 
stancy of sublunary joys." 

Miss Huntington, with the countenance of several of 
her Christian friends — among whom was the lady 
addressed in the last letter — had also a plan for the 
benefit of a remnant of the Pequod tribe of Indians. 

From the extracts which follow, it appears that she had 
the satisfaction of seeing an advance of the importance of 
the Mohegan enterprize in the minds of others. " Your 
interesting communication was particularly acceptable, 
and I thank you for commencing the correspondence. 
In the little interview which we enjoyed, I felt a peculiar 
sympathy with you, which has been heightened by bearing 
you upon my heart, as I have since done, before God. 
You cannot tell how much satisfaction it gives me to 
reflect, that in that spot, where once I could scarcely find 
one who would feel with me for the poor Indians, there 
are now those who love to devise plans for the benefit of 
that once degraded community. Your plan I highly ap- 
prove, and shall rejoice to aid in its accomplishment; and 
I should think it would be well to have it put in operation 
without any delay. 

" I have just been perusing, in my closet, the 6th chap- 
ter of Galatians, to the 9th verse of which I would refer 
you and all who labor at Mohegan. Should your plan 
succeed, I will try to visit you some day when you are 
assembled. In accomplishing objects of this kind, I have 
usually found them to succeed better if I undertook them 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



125 



with an expectation of success in my own mind, and an 
apparent courage in the view of others. Earnestness and 
confidence go a great way in gaining the co-operation of 
friends ; and when exercised in dependence upon God, 
and gentleness towards our fellow beings, is perfectly 
right. Excuse my liberty in giving advice. I know you 
were sincere in asking it, and I should do wrong in with- 
holding it. I beg your earnest prayers that we may be 
directed in selecting a child from the Pequods. He will 
be an interesting object to us, as we hope the Lord will 
convert and sanctify him as a chosen vessel. Let us pray 
that we may be so evidently guided in our choice, that 
the Spirit may whisper to us, 6 Arise and anoint him, for 
this is he. 3 And like David, who was taken from the 
sheep-cote, may he prove a blessing to his nation." 

It is proper here to remark that Miss Huntington's 
interest in this object knew no decrease, in the midst of 
her foreign missionary labors. Writing from Syria, to 
her first associate in labors among the Mohegans, she 
says, — "Miss Williams and myself often talk of Mohegan ; 
and we have received many interesting letters from Mr. 
G. I shall not forget the scenes in old Lucy's kitchen, 
and beneath the hay-stack, in which you and I mingled, 
I trust we shall talk of them in heaven." 

It may gratify the reader to know the present state of 
this little mission. The following extract of a letter 
recently received from Rev. Anson Gleason, the pastor 
and teacher stationed at Mohegan, answers inquiry on 
this point. After giving an account of the organization 
of the church, he observes : — " Since then, from time to 
time, others have been hopefully converted and united to 
our little fold ; till upwards of forty have been enrolled — 
thirteen of whom are natives, three males and ten females. 
One native female has been excommunicated ; two have 
departed this life in peace; two white sisters have also 



126 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



died. # * * Our members generally are spiritual 
and active, both natives and whites, and live in much 
harmony and good feeling. Thus, dear brother, you see 
that the precious seed your sister sowed in tears, here on 
this hard soil, has come up and yielded a glorious harvest. 
The little school she left is very prosperous. There are 
now twenty native children who attend school, and are 
making good progress in useful studies. One little Indian 
girl is making rapid progress in the Latin Reader, 55 



CHAPTER VII. 



CORRESPONDENCE WITH HER FATHER AND FRIENDS 
RESPECTING THE FOREIGN MISSION SERVICE EN- 
GAGEMENT TO MR. SMITH - — MARRIAGE EMBARKA- 
TION. 

The time had now arrived, in which Miss Huntington 
was to have the gratification of her long cherished wishes 
to serve her divine Lord, and promote the salvation of a 
dying world, by engaging in the foreign mission service. 
It appeared the design of Providence, that through the 
Rev. Eli Smith, of the American Mission at Beyroot, 
Syria, should be brought before her mind the subject of 
entering upon that good work, as the wife of a missionary. 
As it is instructive and interesting to see the movements of 
the mind and heart of a Christian like Miss Huntington, 
in contemplating such an important step ; extracts will be 
given from her correspondence with her father and other 
friends on the subject. 

"March, 3833. 
" My honored and beloved Father : — I have taken my 
pen to address you on a subject which could not at present 
be discussed, in personal conversation, either by you or 
myself, with sufficient composure. It is one so momen- 
tous^ in its nature, that I almost tremble while I write ; 



128 



MEMOIR OF 



and I would most tenderly and respectfully request you to 
suspend your judgment, and strive to control the strong 
affections of your heart, until you have deliberately and 
prayerfully considered the whole matter. 

" You know, my dear father, that I have long regarded 
the missionary cause with deep interest ; but how deep, 
no being but the God of missions, has known. My sin- 
cerity is now put to the test ; and the question is to be 
decided, whether I will forsake home and country, to 
dwell as a laborer in that land which was the 1 cradle of 
Christianity' — is contiguous to the scene of our Saviour's 
sufferings — and where he promised peculiar blessings 
upon those who should be made partakers of the same. 
Upon the single question, whether I am willing to become 
a Missionary , I have not now to decide ; that has been 
long settled in my own mind. But it involves another ; 
whether I will go in the way which Providence now 
seems to point out. This last depends upon the course 
which my feelings shall take towards the individual who 
has presented the inquiry, — in case your approbation be 
obtained. 

" I could cover many pages in recording the circum- 
stances which have contributed to inspire me with what 
I hope is a missionary spirit; but can only glance at the 
most prominent, to convince you, that at the age of thirty, 
and after twelve years' training in the school of Christ, 
my resolution is not hastily formed. 

" From the first year of my Christian life, I began to 
feel the importance of sacrifices, to promote the cause of 
missions, on the part of those who remain at home. 
Supposing myself unqualified, by education and habits, 
for active service abroad, the continually deepening views 
which I received were confined to labors at home ; until 
the time that Rev. Mr. Temple addressed our Auxiliary, 
more than three years since ; when they assumed a definite 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



129 



form. Never shall I forget the impression made upon me 
by his appeals ! I seemed pressed down with such a weight 
of obligation, and sense of past delinquency, that I almost 
wished the dust might cover me, and oblivion throw its 
veil over my unpardonable indifference. It was an epoch 
in my Christian course. I consecrated myself anew to my 
Saviour's cause, and I hope was accepted in so doing. 

u It was not long after this that the Valley of the Mis- 
sissippi became an object of interest ; and to this field, I 
devoted myself in heart, by regulating my expenses and 
habits, in view of a residence there for two years as a 
teacher. These arrangements were providentially diverted 
from their original design, and were brought into requisi- 
tion at Mohegan, where were reflected in miniature, some 
of the lights and shades of more extended missionary 
operations. 

a But there is still another period to which I look back 
with feelings of intense and sacred interest. — The desires 
which I had cherished were like a smothered flame in my 
breast, which every missionary meeting, and every monthly 
concert, seemed to rekindle and cause to rise higher and 
higher. Often have I returned from the concert of prayer 
completely exhausted with the exercises of my soul, and 
burning with desire, to lay myself upon the altar of sacri- 
fice, as the only assurance that I was doing all which I 
could do, for that cause which brought the Saviour from 
his throne. — The period to which I refer was the last mis- 
sionary meeting but one, which was held at Dr. Strong's 
church : when with perfect calmness I made, and after 
reaching home, recorded, a solemn resolution, to this 
effect; — that whenever my parents could spare me, if I 
were as much at liberty as then, I would devote myself to 
the work of a foreign missionary, and hold myself ready 
t° g° forth in such capacity as Providence should point 
out. From that time, until recently, I have felt almost 
12 



130 



MEMOIR OF 



assured that I should find my grave in a distant land. 
During my illness last summer, my hopes received a 
check ; and fearing that my constitution was injured, I 
almost relinquished the expectations which I had indulged. 
I was cast into the valley of humiliation, too, where I felt 
that God regarded me as he did his servant David, when 
he accepted the desire which prompted him to build a 
temple to his honor ; but chose another thus to per- 
petuate his glory. The sudden death of my brother had 
a tendency to deepen my humility — if, through grace, I 
may give it that appellation — and this winter I have had 
such exercises as I never knew before. I have sought to 
concentrate my feelings and desires within the narrow 
but not unimportant circle of home engagements. 

" In retracing my past views, which led me to ask for 
an assimilation of soul with prophets, apostles, and 
martyrs, I feared that the incense had been touched 
with unhallowed fire. I determined to devote myself 
exclusively to the performance of filial and other relative 
duties, and e in honor to prefer 5 all others to myself; and 
this I wished to do without arrogating to myself any 
merit, as though it were a condescension. I have felt 
myself under a cloud, but I have not lost my anchor ; and 
my whole spirit was more like that of a little child, than 
anything which I had before experienced. I was willing 
to relinquish the cherished object of my heart, the mis- 
sionary cause, and to be and do, whatever God required, 
small as it might appear. 

" In this attitude the important question now in agita- 
tion found me — in a better state I think, to decide coolly 
and judiciously, than in those days of greater excitement 
to which I have alluded Now a field seems opened 
before me, more desirable than any other upon a foreign 
soil, with a fellow-laborer whose previous knowledge of 
the station, and other qualifications, give him a high rank 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



131 



in this department. But I dare not, and shall not indulge 
my prepossessions in his favor, except I have not merely 
your consent, but your cheerful approval. This has 
already been bestowed by my dear mother, and other near 
friends, without any solicitation on my part. 

" And now, my dear father, to you, who are the earthly 
idol of my heart, is submitted the sole responsibility of 
deciding this interesting question, interwoven with the 
concerns of eternity. Were I invited to unite my destiny 
with a merchant, whose business called us to the shores 
of the Mediterranean, I think you would not hesitate to 
resign me, and would feel that you and my mother would 
be kindly provided with every attention. Will not He 
who has required, as a test of discipleship, that all should 
be willing to forsake father, and mother, and children for 
him, be true to his own promise 1 Although it has been 
my delight to contribute to your and mamma's happiness, 
(and I had anticipated with great satisfaction, the privi- 
lege of smoothing your declining paths,) yet in the ordi- 
nary course of nature, a few years, at best, would terminate 
these duties. Should I leave you for a home in a foreign 
clime, I know that I shall suffer intensely and perhaps 
often, with an aching heart and yearnings of the tenderest 
affection towards you. Yet I feel impelled to venture 
upon these and other trials, if I may go with your 
blessing. I want, my dear father, that you should enjoy 
the satisfaction of giving me up, as it were, voluntarily 
to this work, in the spirit with which you renewed the 
dedication of all your children to God, in that hour 
when the spirit of one was hovering near the gate of 
heaven. I have thought constantly of that act, within a 
few days, and said to myself, ' Will my dear father stand 
the test which was involved in that committal V Will it 
not afford you consolation, though it be associated with 
sorrow, to reflect that you have one child safely lodged in 



132 



MEMOIR OF 



the tabernacle on high, and another in the outer court of 
that tabernacle — which missionary ground seems to re- 
semble ? I shall wait your answer with intense interest. 
Should you surrender me to the Saviour, and to that 
work which I covet, I should like to add a few lines to 
this, and forward it to New York and Vermont. 

" May that blessing which maketh rich, and addeth no 
sorrow thereto, be yours, kindest and best of parents ! 
If I leave you, the blessing will be yours in a double 
sense ; if I stay, I may not be able to shield you from 
the stings of ' sorrow/ should God see fit to send them." 

"My dear Brothers and Sisters: — Our beloved father, 
with his accustomed tenderness and prudence, has taken 
the foregoing letter into serious and deliberate considera- 
tion ; and he requests that each one of his children will 
first give his individual and unbiassed opinion, before the 
result of his own final decision is known. As I cannot 
enjoy the privilege of personal intercourse with you, at 
present, I must add something which you will wish to 
know respecting this case. 

" In the first place, I must speak of the friend who has 
presented this subject to us. It is the Rev. Eli Smith, 
who has been a missionary in western Asia for six or 
seven years ; and since his return, last year, has published 
the travels of Mr. Dwight and himself in Armenia. 

" In addition to what I have said to our dear father, I 
will mention other reasons, which lead me to the conclu- 
sion, that this matter bears the impress of the finger of God. 
In retracing my life from childhood to the present time, 
I see much which appears like a measure of training for 
this purpose, so far as human influences operate ; although 
the work appears so solemn and important, that it seems 
to me little short of entire holiness is sufficient for it; 
and that God's abounding grace can alone suffice. You 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



133 



know I have always cultivated a spirit of enterprize, 
which mamma's influence has tended to increase; and 
her disregard of those trifling things which many women 
esteem so highly, has insensibly led me to value the 
stronger points of character more. That I should have 
been preserved from forming any connections which 
should involve me in the ordinary circumstances of life, 
and that these should have appeared to me so insipid — or 
perhaps I had better say unsatisfying — does not seem to 
me an accident merely. 

" In years that are past, when my dear brothers were 
strangers to God, and I used to agonize before him in 
their behalf, I pledged myself in case of their conver- 
sion, to bring 1 an offering very costly' and lay it at my 
Saviour's feet, as an expression of my gratitude; and 
often since my prayers were heard, have I inquired of 
myself, ' where is it ? ' That touching scene in the dying 
chamber of our dear P., when those three brothers' heads 
were together bent before their God, seems now like a 
token, let down from heaven itself, to remind me of my 
promise. 

" These thoughts, and many others which I cannot 
now relate, might seem like the stirrings of an ardent 
temperament, wrought up to a state of enthusiasm by 
some sudden event, were it not that they have been dwelt 
upon, and recorded too, before this time, for my own 
private benefit. 

" In going to a foreign land, I should not be neglecting 
benevolent labors at home; for these are now reduced to 
so much system, that each one knows his place, and there 
are many idle hands which could well be spared or act as 
substitutes. I have been hedged up of late, and my circle 
of duties continually narrowing, until my field is circum- 
scribed by the walls of my father's house. And even 
here my labors are more limited and less important than 
12* 



MEMOIR OF 



might be supposed. The social character of our inhabi- 
tants, with our numerous circle of relatives, very happily 
tends to occupy a large proportion of our dear mother's 
sympathies and to obviate her privations. Their kind 
attentions are so generously bestowed, that days have 
sometimes passed, in which I have not had five minutes 
conversation with her ; and she has noticed, as well as 
myself, how almost invariably I have been interrupted, 
whenever I have taken a book to read aloud. That my 
presence contributes greatly to the happiness of my dear 
parents, their affection, which becomes every day more 
endearing and precious, will not allow me to deny : and 
yet I do feel, that should they 1 not grudgingly or of 
necessity,'' but with cheerfulness, surrender me to Christ, 
he will make all grace 1 to abound ' towards them ; and 
that they will never for a moment regret the sacrifice. I 
can see also a way in which every attention will be fur- 
nished them. 

" Do not think that I have not seriously contemplated 
the darker shades in the picture of a missionary life : 
though I acknowledge that the train of my thoughts is 
more in accordance with the following sentiments, con- 
tained in an address of Mr. Smith's, on the trials of the 
missionary, (and who could enter upon the work without 
such prepossessions ?) than with the forbidding features, 
He says, 1 your satisfaction will be unalloyed and enno- 
bling, in feeling that you have thrown yourself into a 
position perfectly congruous to all your true relations to 
time and eternity ; by selecting an employment that sinks 
to their deserved rank of trifles, the affairs of the bodv 
and of time, by neglecting them : and exalts to their 
proper magnitude, the affairs of the soul and of eternitv, 
by looking to them for its objects and its pleasures/ Yet 
I do not forget, that the life of a missionary is usually 
short ; and that even before I reach the field of labor, I 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 135 

may find a watery grave. Should I arrive there, my 
prevailing impression is, that I shall live but a few years, 
and that those few may accomplish but little for the 
benefit of those immediately around me. But if only a 
* cup bearer' to him who seeks my aid, by helping him to 
work successfully, I should not go in vain. And if our 
church in surrendering for the first time one of her chil- 
dren to this blessed cause ; and our Sabbath school, and 
particularly my circle of friends, should feel themselves 
more identified with the cause of missions, by my means, 
the sacrifice would be worth making. The more I have 
to give up, the more valuable will be the offering which I 
am permitted to make. 

" Hitherto I have looked at the work with an ardent 
desire to be permitted the privilege of engaging in it ; 
now, while it seems as desirable as ever, the leadings of 
Providence and the coincidences which accompany the 
present event, lead me to feel that God not only permits, 
but is calling me to leave all and follow him. And when 
I wonder at his condescension in choosing so feeble an 
agent, whose insignificance and depravity deserved noth- 
ing but his contempt and wrath, I am consoled with the 
assurance, that if in Christ Jesus I am worthy to inherit 
a crown of immortal glory ; through the same infinite 
love, I may be permitted to sympathise in his labors and 
his sufferings here. 

" May God graciously lift upon us all the favor of his 
countenance, and be a light to our feet at this critical 
period ! " 

On receiving replies to the foregoing, she again writes : 

"March 14, 1833. 
" My ever dear Father : — After having perused the 
letter of my brothers and sisters, before God, and having 



136 



MEMOIR OF 



implored the aid of the Spirit in the guidance of my pen, 
I have seated myself to ask for your final decision in this 
case, in which my feelings are now more tenderly and 
deeply interested, than when I addressed you nearly a 
fortnight since. You will readily perceive, from the 
perusal of the communication just received, that one 
object which our friends had in view, was to present the 
other side of the subject in such a light, as to bring my 
sincerity to the test, and to check all dangerous enthu- 
siasm. For this I thank them. 

" After assuring you, my dear father, that no change 
whatever is produced in my mind by the letter, I will 
proceed to review its contents from the beginning, for 
your satisfaction, theirs, and my own. 

*?(r «^ ^ "H? ^ 

" And now, my dear father, I have nothing to add to 
the inducements which I have already laid before you. 
Since the commencement of this important subject, I 
have indulged no impatience nor distrust. My feelings 
towards yourself and towards my heavenly Parent, have 
been increasingly consoling to me, as furnishing testimony 
that my hopes in his grace are not fallacious. In quiet- 
ness and in confidence is my strength, ' and my foot 
standeth in an even place.' The prospect of heaven 
seems bright and cheering, and I feel that we shall all 
soon sit there together. Then, and not till then, will you 
and my other dear friends appreciate fully all the motives 
and the providences which seem to my mind to be urging 
me into the path, which possesses so many attractions in 
my eyes ; 

1 The path in which the Saviour trod, 
The path to glory and to God.' " 

Miss Huntington had the satisfaction, soon after writing 
the foregoing letter, of receiving the consent of her father 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



137 



to the proposals which had been under consideration. 
She then, with great satisfaction began her preparations 
to go forth to that work upon which her mind and heart 
had been so long and intently fixed. In pursuance of this 
object she visited her relatives in New York and Philadel- 
phia. A few extracts from her letters written at this time, 
will show her frame of mind and the state of her heart, 
in anticipation of what was before her. 

"New York, March 28, 1833. 
" My beloved Parents : — From brother E. you have heard 
of my safe arrival here. Our passage was unusually calm 
and pleasant. Our cabin, through the night, was as quiet 
as a private apartment at home. The voice of our pilot 
broke upon the stillness of the night, and my thoughts 
immediately traced an analogy between him and our 
blessed Saviour, who, in his untiring love and watchful- 
ness, 6 never slumbereth nor sleepeth.' I thought I could 
add another stanza to that most beautiful hymn of Watts 3 
commencing thus : 

' Join all the glorious names, 
Of wisdom, love and power, 
That ever mortals knew, 
That angels ever bore, 
All are too mean to speak his worth, 
Too mean to set my Saviour forth. 5 

u I am going to see uncle Trumbull, to consult with 
him about taking some lessons in perspective, according 
to Mr. S.'s suggestion. I think of you, my dear parents, 
only as happy in the presence of Him, 'whose loving 
kindness is better than life/ That you will continue to 
enjoy his smiles, and that these will make your last days 
your best days, is the prayer and expectation of your 
grateful child." 



138 



MEMOIR OF 



"New York, April 1, 1833. 
"I thank you, my dear brother, for your affectionate 
note. I have thought much of late upon the privilege 
enjoyed by those who are the offspring of the righteous. 
Dr. Griffin once remarked, in a sermon, that in this 
country, there was many an unbroken chain of pious 
ancestry, reaching from its first settlement down to the 
present time. Might we not find our own family forming 
one of the links, which will extend into the eternal world. 
How high then are our obligations." 

"Philadelphia, April 11, 1833. 

"My dear Parents: — From this city of brotherly love, I 
feel disposed to address you, although my letter may not 
be completed until after my return to New York. I left 
the latter place on Tuesday morning at half past six. I 
took cousin S. by surprise ; though a cordial welcome from 
herself and kind husband were bestowed upon me. His 
country seat is a charming one, and were the weather a little 
warmer I should put my slight knowledge of perspective 
to the trial. Vessels of all sizes are to be seen every hour, 
passing up and down the Schuylkill, which forms the 
western boundary of the estate. The brilliancy of the 
verdure of the surrounding fields and graceful slopes, 
surpasses anything which I have ever seen. Having spent 
the last fortnight amid the brick walls and dust of New 
York, the opening of spring seems like a sudden transi- 
tion ; for the apricot trees are here in full blossom. The 
air is very bland, and the songsters of the grove seem 
more melodious than usual." 

" I have made a short but satisfactory visit to West's 
painting of ' Christ healing the Sick ; 5 and gazed with 
intense interest and heartfelt sympathy, upon the bronze 
statute of William Penn, whose left hand holds the 
treaty which he made with the Indians, and which makes 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



139 



his memory so precious to me. We spent a half hour 
among the exotics of a distinguished florist, where I saw 
the most brilliant display of hyacinths that I ever met, of 
every shade and exceedingly double. The gardener 
loaded us with them. I only regret that I cannot convey 
them to Norwich, that their fragrance might greet the 
senses of my dear mother, as they do mine at this mo- 
ment. I would not have failed of making this visit, and 
shall remember it with especial pleasure, when far away." 

"New York, April 16, 1833. 

"I left Philadelphia on Saturday. I formed an ac- 
quaintance with an interesting Quakeress, on board the 
boat, who appeared like a pious lady. When I parted with 
her, I took her hand and remarked, that I hoped we should 
meet in a better world. She replied with characteristic 
composure and plainness, but with bewitching gentleness, 
'I hope so : I am pleased with thy countenance.' It was 
my first acquaintance with one of this sect, and I think it 
will give me satisfaction, when I have passed the 'river of 
death, 5 to recollect that with Christian affection I had 
shaken hands with a ' Friend. 5 55 

"Last Sabbath was the communion in the Bowery 
church, where side by side with dear E , we com- 
memorated the love of that Saviour to whose work we 
are consecrated. I rejoice, dear father, that you have Ms 
presence. He will not leave you comfortless, but will 
come unto you, more graciously than ever. I trust I shall 
be with you on Saturday. Notwithstanding my enjoyment 
here, and elsewhere, I shall rejoice more than all, to be 
once more with you, in my quiet home. My love awaits 
each one of you. 55 

"Norwich, April 23, 1833. 
"Your gratifying letter, my dear sister, reached me in 
New York and was peculiarly acceptable. I thank you 



140 



MEMOIR OF 



for resigning me so cheerfully. Our dear father is in just 
that state of mind, respecting my departure, which I wished 
and expected him to acquire. In his letters to me while 
I was absent, he expressed unusual confidence in God, and 
enjoyment of his presence ; and the day of my return, 
which was Saturday last, he very frankly acknowledged, 
in my presence, that his feelings had been wrong, but 
were now wholly changed, 

"It is of the first importance that we all preserve a 
quiet spirit. I have been so unusually composed, since 
this event, that I dread more than any thing, a ruffled, 
excited state of feeling. 

"I had a pleasant visit in New York and Philadelphia; 
though rejoiced to return, where I can walk more by 
faith, which it is very difficult to do in a tumultuous city. 
I hope we shall all be enabled to preserve our spirituality 
of mind ; which is practicable, if we keep other things in 
their subordinate place. If any may take advantage of 
the precept, 'Take no thought for the morrow/ we who 
are in the ranks of our Saviour, avowedly, and sincerely 
I hope, may do so. 'For your Father knoweth that ye 
have need of all these things, 5 is a precious promise." 

" May. 

"What a lovely spring this is! All nature seems joyous, 
animate and inanimate. This little plain looks like a 
paradise, and I sometimes sing, with pleasure, rather than 
pain, Eve's lamentation, 

e Must I leave thee, Paradise ! 
Thus leave thee, native soil, 
These happy walks and shades ? 1 

Yes, with joy I leave thee, that souls, whose value out- 
weighs a world's delights, may become heirs of the 
' sweet fields beyond the swelling flood.' It is a little after 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



141 



sunrise now, and I have had a precious season in my 
closet, where my mind seemed to expand with the truth 
of God. How soon we shall know him in eternity ! Let 
us quicken ourselves in the race set before us." 

"Norwich, June 21, 1S33. 

"I am grateful to my dear friends for their kind interest, 
and their solicitude for my future happiness. But they 
must all be cautious, and myself too, about dwelling much 
upon those features in the case which are calculated to 
encourage too much sensibility. You recollect the reply 
of our Saviour to Peter, when he said, 'be it far from 
thee, Lord/ The work before us, is, as Mr. S. expresses 
it, one of inconceivable magnitude, and whatever has 
a tendency to weaken courage, must be regarded as 
our Saviour did the rebuke of his warm hearted disciple, 
as a temptation to be resisted. How precious is the 
thought that he who said, * Lo, I am with you alway/ 
was a human, as well as a divine being. 

"I think, dear sister, that some of the views which are 
entertained respecting missionary relinquishments and 
privations are a little imaginary. If we attempt to sum 
up the amount of real happiness enjoyed by those who 
remain at home, including all the anxieties and perplex- 
ities attendant upon almost every hour, what will be the 
result? Cast in the balance against those of the mission- 
ary, which are of a different nature perhaps, are we sure 
that the latter would preponderate? It is the testimony 
of all missionaries I have noticed, that their trials are not 
of the kind, which fill the anticipations of their friends. 
I am unwilling that my friends should cultivate in them- 
selves, or myself, the feeling that I am too valuable for the 
sacrifice. 

"Your prayers I prize. I ask their continuance, that 
my work may assume such an appearance in my eyes, as 
13 



142 



MEMOIR OF 



to outweigh every minor consideration, and that the great 
realities of eternity may fill all our souls." 

"Norwich, July 5, 1833. 

" As soon as you had left the door yesterday, dear 
brother and sister, I retired to your vacant room, and 
there my heart seemed strengthened with the same hope 
which I felt would strengthen me in death ; I felt that it 
was enduring as eternity. Glorious hope ! what can a 
feeble human being do without it ? Eternal things never 
seemed so real to me as they now do. Our circumstances 
as a family, for many years, have been of a teaching 
nature; and we should be dull indeed, had we learnt 
nothing. Although we have had trials, they are such 
as we would hardly exchange for those of most others : 
and our blessings certainly we would not relinquish for 
those which are only temporal. Let us be grateful and 
cheerful, and, as a wise man of Persia said, ' speak of 
our trials with a smile.' 

" When you pray for me, ask that I may have more 
and more love for souls and for God's honor. This is the 
only feeling which can sustain a missionary ; and bear 
away the spirit from selfishness." 

" July 8, 1833. 
" Mr. Dickinson preached yesterday morning from the 
words, ( Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth ; ' 
and in the afternoon from Malachi iii. 8. I have seldom 
had much enjoyment at the communion table, because I 
have usually been too exclusive and personal in my de- 
sires, looking for some especial token of the Saviour's 
love for me. I trust that yesterday I was enabled to 
throw off those shackles ; and that hereafter, as then, it 
will be a season in which I shall feel my obligations to a 
dying world, and make some new surrender to my Master. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



143 



I felt yesterday that the church was in no immediate 
danger of apathy from having nothing to do. It will 
require a great effort for her to - arise and shake herself 
from the dust/ and 'put on her beautiful garments, 5 and 
be 6 comely as Jerusalem. 5 A few have already com- 
menced the reformation, and ministers must lead the van ; 
and all of us who feel interested must work hard, and pray 
much, and prepare to encounter obstacles. But let us 
go forward ; for the Lord is on our side. ' Be wise as 
serpents and harmless as doves. 5 55 

Soon after her marriage, Mrs. Smith with her husband 
left Norwich to make several final visits to relatives and 
friends ; of which the following extracts furnish a brief 
account. 

" Bennington, Vt., Aug. 10, 1833. 
" My dear Parents: — I am very happy to be able to 
address you once more from this spot. Our visit at 
Northford was exceedingly pleasant and satisfactory, and 
the time passed almost unconsciously. I was gratified 
to see so many of Mr. Smith's numerous relatives, which, 
with my own, would make a congregation of no incon- 
siderable size ; and with thanksgiving I may add, their 
united prayers would form a cloud of incense not to be 
found in every circle of similar number. May I not be 
unmindful of the privilege of having so many praying 
friends ! On the Sabbath my husband preached a fare- 
well discourse, and took leave of many of his friends. 
I could not refrain from mingling my tears with theirs 
upon the interesting occasion. Monday morning we bid 
a final adieu, the sorrows of which were somewhat 
alleviated by the possibility of meeting again, before our 
embarkation. It really threw around our aged parents a 
dignity which angels might admire, to see them thus 



144 



MEMOIR OF 



relinquish the object of their fond regard, to the cause 
which angels love, and angels serve. May the richest 
blessings of God's grace rest upon them, and upon you, 
my dear parents, who make the same cheerful surrender. 

" Here we expect to remain until Wednesday next. You 
will naturally imagine that dear P. has been brought to 
mind, and that many tender associations are connected 
with him. There stands the rocking-chair which he 
occupied, and when I lie down upon the bed, I can almost 
imagine that I hear his steps in the adjoining chamber. 
But while that precious form moulders in the grave, the 
released spirit is in far higher and holier society above, 
from whence I would not recall him, if I could. 

* There entertain him all ye saints above, 
In solemn troops and sweet societies 
That sing, and singing in your glory move, 
And wipe the tears forever from his eyes.' " 

After having visited her only sister, for the last time, 
and bid her ' farewell/ on her return home she wrote 
as follows : — 

" Norwich, Aug. 20, 1833. 
" My very dear Sister : — Were not the prayers of our 
kind husbands answered, in reference to our parting ? 
During family devotions, I felt as if I should dissolve in 
tears, and yet we separated with calmness. I long to 
know how you felt after we left. Many times during the 
day I closed my eyes, and said to myself, 'can it be that 
I shall behold those loved faces no more, until we meet 
in eternity?' While I write, the thought makes my heart 
sink, but I must not indulge it. 

' Away, it is done, I will breathe not a sigh, 
But a smile shall spring up o'er the tear that would rise.' 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 145 

"The recollection of our visit to you is very delightful. 
Indeed, the whole journey furnished as much unalloyed 
pleasure as earth often bestows. Our ride to Pittsfield 
was very pleasant, where we arrived some time before 
dark. The next morning we set out early, and called first 
in Canaan, at the house of Deacon Whiting, the father 
of one of the Missionaries at Beyroot, where we had a 
precious visit, and met together at the throne of grace. 
On Friday we went to Northampton. Next morning 
Mr. T. accompanied us to the grave of Brainerd. At 10 
o'clock we left for Hartford, which we reached between 
eight and nine in the evening. Mr. and Mrs. W. were 
expecting us, and received us very cordially. Our visit to 
them was as delightful as the most solicitous kindness 
could make it. Mr. Smith preached in each of the 
churches his farewell. When we left the next morning, 

Mr. put into my hands a check upon the Merchants' 

Bank of New York, for $100, charging me to use it for 
our own comfort. He requested us to let them know 
when we were to sail, saying, ' though we are old folks, 
perhaps we shall have the courage to be with you ; 5 and 
when he bade us adieu, he was so overcome, that he had 
to go into the dining-room and recover himself, before 
he could wait upon us to the stage coach. Such kind- 
ness we shall not soon forget ; and will you pray that those 
feelings of personal interest may be transferred to the 
cause to which we are devoted. We return from our 
journey, laden with the rich experience of God's good- 
ness. Our friends in Norwich are very kind and 
attentive." 

On the morning of the 29th of August, 1833, came 
that hour which, more than all, may be expected to 
try the soul of a missionary; especially a daughter of 
13* 



146 



MEMOIR OF 



such tender and strong affections — the hour of bidding 
farewell to her father and her mother. The following 
letter, written the next day, best describes her feelings 
on that occasion. It is delightful still to see, how " the 
love of Christ constraineth " the devoted missionary, and 
with what sacred steadfastness it enables him to move on 
in the path of duty, even though it be in a sundering of 
the tenderest ties known on this side of heaven. In such 
an hour, how impressively is illustrated that promise of 
the Lord Jesus, "my grace is sufficient for thee, for my 
strength is made perfect in weakness." 

" Providence, Aug. 30, 1833. 
"My dear Father : — Yesterday was to me a most painful 
season. For the first time in my life, I strove to drive 
your image from my thoughts ; for so long as it was 
present there, in the last attitude in which I beheld you, 
waving your adieu, my tears flowed irresistibly. Yet I 
would not return to you. It is a good work which I have 
undertaken, and I feel happy in the thought that you 
would not recall me from it. Still nothing but the 
hopes of the gospel sustain me. Earth cannot furnish a 
motive sufficiently powerful to justify such a sacrifice. 
Yesterday these hopes were less operative — but this morn- 
ing, I seem to feel in my bosom an answer to the prayers 
which, as I hope, are offered for me ; and probably my 
renovated strength of body invigorates my mind. Tell all 
our dear friends to pray for our spiritual advancement, 
more than for any thing else. We have now begun our 
work, and need your prayers. The effects of these we 
shall feel continually; and our friends can in no way 
render us so happy, as in this kind office of suppliants 
at the mercy seat." 

To her brother, who was a resident at her father's 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 147 

house, and from whom she had parted forever, in this life, 
she wrote as follows : — 

"Boston, Aug. 31. 
" My dear Brother: — After leaving you all on Thurs- 
day, I felt for a little while as if you were dead ; but 
since writing to you so freely, I have entirely lost 
this sad impression, and I can now, with some slight 
exceptions, think of you with my usual cheerfulness. In 
consequence of the delay of sailing, we do not feel 
hurried, and I doubt not all things will be kindly ordered, 
as they have been thus far. I have learned from past 
experience, that when I place my own concerns secondary 
to higher duties, God prospers them; but as sure as I 
give them the first place, they perplex me. This ex- 
plains the sentiment inculcated by our Saviour, c Seek 
first the kingdom of God — and all other things shall be 
added. 3 

" Sabbath evening. — I attended the Old South this 
morning, where Dr. Skinner is supplying the pulpit for 
a few weeks. It was communion season, and my thoughts 
were peculiarly interesting. When there fifteen years 
ago, I was not a guest at the Lord's table, but an alien 
from him. 55 

" September 4. 
" Although exceedingly anxious, my beloved father, to 
hear from home, I dreaded the effect of your letters upon 
my feelings ; and when I read yours, with F.'s, and 
especially E.'s, I realized all I had anticipated, and more, 
of an overflowing of natural affection. Had not my 
husband been present, I should have given unrestrained 
indulgence to my sensibilities, and perhaps made myself 
sick. But I trust both my Saviour, and my husband, are 
willing that I should love such dear ones as I have left 



148 



MEMOIR OF 



behind, and weep at the remembrance of them. Oh ! how 
gracious was our Redeemer, in assuming the nature of 
man ! It is a comfort to me to think that his soul, more 
perfect in refined and tender emotions than any earthly 
being, was susceptible of acute suffering. Yet his principles 
never swerved ; and so long as feeling is not indulged to 
the prejudice of duty, it is not indulged to a sinful excess. 
God forbid that I — a woman — should ever become a 
stoic ! Let no one ask or expect it of a missionary, as 
an essential qualification. God often calls to his work 
those who possess the warmest affections, that his grace 
may be more triumphant; and brother H. says, that 
' those who love Christ best, love also their friends most.' 
I do not intend, in my letters, to throw a gloss over any 
thing ; but shall tell you of all that occurs ; so that you 
may rely upon my integrity and candor, and not imagine 
that I am suffering what I wish to conceal. And yet I 
do not mean to complain. " 

The letters of Mrs. Smith which were written from 
this time to that of her embarkation, exhibit evidence of 
the intensity of her attachment to her friends and her 
country ; and that her trials were severe, in parting 
with them for life. But they likewise show the source 
from whence she derived her comfort and strength ; the 
predominance of her love to Christ and the work to 
which she had consecrated herself; and that she advanced, 
with firm step, in the path which she had entered. From 
these letters, the limits of the present chapter will admit 
the insertion of only the following passages. 

"I hope, my dear cousin, that you do not forget to pray 
for me, as you would for yourself under similar circum- 
stances. I need much more grace than I possess. Pray 
that I may be a good wife, an efficient associate, a kind 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



149 



friend — that I may have bodily vigor, mental capacity for 
acquainting myself with the languages of the country to 
which I am going — and above all, a warm heart and an 
overcoming faith. 

" In leaving forever this favored land, with home and 
affectionate friends, my mind involuntarily forms an 
estimate of its real value, similar, I think, to the views 
which I shall have upon a dying bed. The result of my 
reflections is this. Every thing really valuable here, rises 
in my estimation ; while a multitude of things deemed 
quite essential, sink to insignificance. O that Christians 
so richly blessed would consent to throw off the shackles 
of the worldling, and give all their energy to the salvation 
of their fellow beings I The time must come when this 
will be the case. God forbid that his judgments should 
be necessary to accomplish it." 

"Boston, Sept. 14, 1833. 
" My thoughts have dwelt too much, dear brother and 
sister, upon those whom I have left behind. The separa- 
tion from home and beloved ones, was far more trying 
than I anticipated. I wept nearly all the first day, at 
the remembrance of that little group which surrounded 
the stage coach, upon whom I had looked for the last 
time. The image of our dear father, waving his final 
adieu, rose continually before me, and my heart was dis- 
solved in tenderness. To part with him was more painful 
than to separate from all my other friends. But I need 
not describe to you my emotions, you know them all, 
dear sister. 

" My faith I trust is not weakened. Yet I pity a mis- 
sionary who loves not his work, or whose dependence is 
anywhere but in God. Nothing but reliance upon Christ, 
jind the courage derived in answer to prayer, can furnish 
any adequate support. Pray for us, dear friends, con- 



150 



MEMOIR OF 



tinually ; thus it is in your power to make us happy. I 
seem to realize in my own soul, that my friends are re- 
membering me. In the family of Mr. H., we have been 
welcome and happy. I had not much opportunity to 
converse with the dear friends at Andover, as it was the 
Sabbath. Through the papers, you will hear of the meet- 
ing in the evening. We were urged to stay to the anni- 
versary ; but we rather dreaded fatigue and excitement. 
I felt a great deal at parting with our friends there ; they 
were associated with so many tender recollections. But 
I suppressed my emotions till my head seemed bound 
with cords, and my heart felt as if it would burst. We 
had a little season of social prayer on Monday morning. 
We still expect to sail on Wednesday. Occasionally my 
heart sinks, at the thought of taking a last look at the 
shores of my native land, and I know not how I shall 
sustain it. My only hope is in God. Do not fear that 
the attentions which I receive elate or injure me. If 
ever I felt myself c less than the least of all, 5 it is now. 
Dear brother and sister, thanks for all your kindness. 
To you, and M., and F., and E., and C, I must now say, 
farewell. My heart and my prayers are with you. I love 
you too well for my comfort. I can sympathize with 
Martyn more than I expected. But if God gives me 
work to do for him, I shall be happy. Let all mission- 
aries count the cost. I rejoice in the little preparation 
which I have had for the mission. Once more, farewell ! 
I go cheerfully. God bless you ! >5 

Her farewell letter to her father follows : 

" Boston, Sept. 17, 1833. 
" And now, my dear father, I take my pen for the last 
time, and address myself to you. Nature struggles hard, 
and I stop to wipe the tears which gather fast, and inter- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



151 



cept the traces of my pen. Bat I must not indulge 
myself in saying what is in my heart. God only knows 
those deep, deep fountains of feeling which he has created 
there. Your letters, and brother's, have been all received, 
and were more valuable than gold. They will often be 
read on our voyage. * * * * I have urged Dr. and 
Mrs. Wisner to go and see you. The former, particu- 
larly, has strong hold of my heart ; I hope you will 
become acquainted with him. 

# * # * * 

" And now, must I say — adieu ? 

'Friends, connections, happy country; 
Can I — can I say farewell ? ' 

" Dear father and mother, sisters and brothers, I forsake 
you for Christ. You all love Him ; and your claim you 
joyfully relinquish. To him I commend you ; at his feet 
I leave you, and there, this morning, have I cast myself 
with this plea, 4 Lord, be merciful to me a sinner. 5 As 
such I hope to be borne through the labors and trials of 
life, and to the gate of heaven. There we meet to part 
no more. Till then — Fareivell" 

" Saturday, 1 o'clock, P. M. 
"My dear Mother : — We are now.just upon the wing, 
and expect to sail this afternoon. Mr. Perkins has been 
brought from Andover, and though unable to sit up all 
the time, the physician thinks he can go on board the 
ship with perfect safety. We esteem it a remarkable 
interposition of Providence, that we should have been 
detained on Wednesday. For in addition to the mutual 
enjoyment of each other's society, it is thought important 
that Mr. P. should be with Mr. Smith, to gain information 
of the country to which he is going. I hope you will 
unite your grateful acknowledgments with ours, to the 



152 



MEMOIR OF 



gracious Disposer of all things. Mr. S. has just come in, 
and says they are all ready, and we go at half-past three, 
< if the Lord will.' He sends a great deal of love to you 
all. Cousin S. will fill this sheet after we are gone. 
In parting from these kind friends, we feel as if we were 
going from home. The Lord bless and reward them an 
hundred fold ! 

" Dearest mother, this is one of my last acts, writing to 
you. May God be with you and my beloved father, 
brother, and all. I am well to-day, and go with cheerful- 
ness. Our long detention makes us anxious to be gone. 
Another farewell from your most affectionate daughter, 

Sarah." 

In accordance with the intimation in the extract just 
quoted, the following account of the embarkation was 
communicated to Mrs. Huntington : 

" Saturday, 5J o'clock, P. M. 
" I have just returned, dear cousin, from the vessel in 
which your daughter sailed ; and I thought it would be 
gratifying to you, to know how she appeared at the last. 
We went on board a few minutes before four o'clock. At 
four, religious exercises were commenced by singing the 
533d hymn of Church Psalmody, 'Roll on, thou mighty 
ocean ; ' the tune, c Missionary Hymn.' Dr. Jenks then 
made an appropriate prayer ; not only for the missionaries, 
but their near friends. W e then sang the Doxology in 
long metre ; after which, friends were requested to go on 
shore. At half-past four, the vessel left the wharf; while 
those on shore sang, ( From Greenland's icy mountains.' 
Throughout the whole, cousin Sarah was perfectly calm 
and composed. A stranger would have supposed she was 
leaving home only for a short time. When I took leave 
of her, she sent a message to Mrs. H., and appeared per- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



153 



fectly calm. She remarked to Mr. H. she had been won- 
derfully supported through the day. Mr. Smith seemed 
quite overcome at parting with friends." 

By the pilot boat, on its return, Mrs. Smith addressed a 
note to the family with whom her time had been spent 
in Boston, from which we extract the following: 

" Brig George, 5 o'clock. 
" Dear Friends : — The pilot has just informed us that 
he returns in an hour, and will take letters for us. I can 
only say, we are all well and happy ; and very busy, as 
we are just ' going to house-keeping.' I have been duly 
appointed scribe pro tern., not because I am more talented 
than my companions, but more idle just now; though I 
mean to be very industrious, and every thing else that is 
good. 

" I stood upon deck till I saw the waving of the last 
handkerchief, and Mr. E.'s white hat, as he stood alone 
upon the shrouds. You, dear Mr. and Mrs. H., I looked 
upon with a daughter's heart ; you seemed to be repre- 
sentatives of my parents. Thanks for every expression 
of love from the members of your family. 

" From first stepping on board, my heart has been stayed 
up with the Scripture which I repeated this morning — ' For 
I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life ; nor angels, nor 
principalities, nor powers ; nor things present, nor things 
to come ; nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, 
shall be able to separate us from the love of God which 
is in Christ Jesus our Lord.' * * * God's kingdom 
seems more glorious than any thing else ; thanks to his 
grace. * * * Adieu, dear, dear friends. My heart 
feels what I cannot express." 

14 



CHAPTER VIII. 



VOYAGE TO MALTA ALEXANDRIA — ARRIVAL AT BEYROOT. 

The company of missionaries to which Mrs. Smith was 
attached, landed at Malta on the 14th of November, after 
a prosperous voyage of fifty-four days. Mr. and Mrs. 
Smith sailed shortly for Alexandria, where they arrived 
on the 25th of December. From thence, on the loth of 
January, they embarked for Beyroot, their destined station, 
which they reached on the 28th. Mrs. Smith kept a 
journal during these voyages, in which are recorded 
many interesting incidents. The scenes of the mighty 
ocean, sometimes peaceful and beautiful, and sometimes 
stormy and terrible, were new to her. She saw every 
thing with the eye of taste, and of one who adored and 
delighted to acknowledge God in all the works of his 
hands, and to praise him for his power, wisdom and 
goodness. 

As it is the object of the remainder of this volume to 
delineate the character of Mrs. Smith as a missionary, 
rather than to give a history of her travels — selections 
with reference to this, will be given, from her journals and 
letters to her friends. 

Atlantic Ocean, lat. 39° 9', Ion. 41° 26', > 
October 4, 1833. $ 

" My beloved Father: — I little thought that we should 

be in the middle of the ocean before I should have courage 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



155 



to take my pen. But up to this very day, if I had kept a 
journal I could have recorded nothing but sick, sick, sick. 
Oh, this sea sickness ! what language can I use to describe 
it! For the present I will dismiss it, and tell of my 
agreeable surprise on opening my writing-desk this after- 
noon, for the first time — for incidents are rare upon this 
wide waste of waters. I had forgotten the items which 
were deposited in my desk, and the first object which met 
my eye was the profile of my dear father, and on searching 
I found that of my own mother, and then those which are 
so striking of E. and P. My eye must" have kindled with 
affection, for my heart glowed with pleasure, and it was 
unmingled, cheerful pleasure. I found also, several very 
nice pens, all prepared by E. for writing ; and my hus- 
band having filled my inkstand, I herewith commence 
that correspondence, which is to be our only solace in our 
separation. 

" October 5. — While in Boston, I had a great deal of 
despondency of mind and physical depression; but after 
so many detentions, was anxious to sail. And when the 
day actually arrived, I summoned all the courage of which 
I was capable, aided I fully believe by the grace of God. 
The 8th of Romans furnished me the spiritual strength 
which I needed, and I strove to turn away my thoughts 
from every personal consideration, and occupy them with 
God's glorious plans, 

"As I was taking dinner to-day, a sweet little land 
bird, which had been hovering around the deck, perched 
in the window. Its size that of a robin, its plumage black 
and white. But it had not the calm and buoyant look of 
the sweet songsters among my native hills. It seemed 
wearied and ruffled, like some solitary wanderer. It was 
five hundred miles from its home, the Western Islands. 

" October 14. — I have been reading again this morning 
jour letters received in Boston, and over them shed many 



156 



MEMOIR OF 



tears of fond affection and gratitude. Your image is 
continually with me, and every night my imagination 
visits you. — For two Sabbaths we have been able to have 
religious exercises on deck, at 4 o'clock, P. M., and it is 
truly affecting to see these immortals, listening to that 
word which will either be the savor of life or of death ; 
and which if disregarded, will justify God in their con- 
demnation before the universe. It is a sublime and over- 
whelming thought, that whether successful or not in their 
labors, Christians are thus honoring the Divine Being in 
his dispensations of grace. 

" October 15. — We have made the Western or Azore 
Islands, which were associated, not only with the geogra- 
phy of my early days, but with the feeble prayers of later 
years. As a portion of the Islands of the Western hem- 
isphere, it has been my pleasure to remember them once 
a week in my closet at home, hundreds of miles distant 
from them. And here they lie stretched before me, 
inhabited only by ignorant and superstitious Portuguese, 
to whom you may suppose I now feel not wholly indif- 
ferent. 

"On the 26th, we first beheld, to our great joy, the 
African coast ; and on that day we passed through the 
Straits of Gibraltar. You can hardly imagine the nature 
of our feelings, when we found ourselves safely across the 
stormy Atlantic, and within the shores of the Mediterra- 
nean. 

"The navigation of the Mediterranean possesses one 
advantage over the ocean; its surface soon regains 
smoothness after being disturbed; though like the Atlan- 
tic, ' the waves thereof mount up to heaven, and go down 
again to the depths, putting us at our wits end.' How 
exact the description in the 107th Psalm, of a life at sea, 
none but the experienced therein can imagine. I have 
read it over and over with admiration, since we embarked, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



157 



"I enjoyed much in the face of nature after we passed 
the Straits; and if my imagination does not deceive me, 
these Mediterranean skies have beauties peculiar to 
themselves. I will endeavor to give you some faint 
description of a sunrise scene which I beheld while 
standing alone upon the bow of the ship, as she plunged 
through the foaming waves. — A few dense but ragged 
clouds stretched along the eastern horizon, but not so 
closely as to obscure that first silver tinge of the water, 
only beheld in a sunrise at sea, and which suddenly 
strikes the eye, let it be watching ever so intently for the 
first beam of the glorious orb. As it rose on that morn- 
ing, it presented the appearance of blocks of effulgent 
gold, varying their outline each moment, till at length one 
half of it appeared as if resting upon a pedestal, beside 
which lay a fragment of its glory in the form of a perfect 
square. The whole hemisphere seemed as it were to 
smile as its monarch ascended ; and as I cast my eye 
towards the west, floating clouds of the most delicate 
vermilion hue, contrasted beautifully with the brilliant 
azure of the sky. I turned first one way and then another, 
and knew not where to fix my admiring gaze. Add to 
this an horizon of sixty miles in extent, within which our 
ship was a lonely traveller, upon a waste of waters, and 
you may form some little conception of my feelings, as I 
involuntarily and audibly exclaimed, 

' These are thy glorious works, Parent of good, 
Almighty Father. ' 

" November 12, 8 o'clock, A. M. In quarantine. — 
A new morning dawns upon me, and has afforded a 
beautiful sunrise. My imagination enters your bed-room, 
my dear parents, where the old clock, whose pendulum is 
not yet discontented,' will soon strike one, two, three. 
Perhaps, in your dreams, you are receiving a visit from 
14* 



158 



MEMOIR OF 



your absent daughter; if so, I hope it is of a cheering 
nature, as the reality would justify. For I do not feel 
myself to be very distant from you — not as much as I 
feared. ' We change our sky but not our minds.' I seem 
to have anticipated losing my identity, after reaching 
these foreign shores; but it is not so, and I hope you 
think of me as you think of your children in Bennington, 
and New York. My husband and myself took our usual 
walk on deck just as the sun was rising. 

" Malta, Nov. 15, 1833.— Oh how it makes the Chris- 
tian's heart ache to behold these poor Maltese. In Malta 
and Gozo, there are 123,000 inhabitants, most of them 
poor, ignorant, degraded beings, such as you never beheld. 
Some of the most miserable of our Indians will give you 
some idea of them, if you except drunkenness, which is 
however gaining upon them here ; and add an incessant 
jargon, which, especially their c cries/ resemble more the 
inarticulate sounds of brutes than of human beings. But 
it is more especially affecting to know, that they are sub- 
ject to the dominion of a tyrannical priesthood, who may 
be found at every corner. Yesterday, while I was out, a 
procession was just entering St. Paul's church, on their 
return from the administration of the Viaticum to the 
dying, when numbers, old and young, through the streets 
dropped upon their knees. Like David I can say, 1 Oh 
that my head were waters.' 

" Mr. Temple says he shall leave Malta, and the house 
in which he has lived ten years, endeared to him also as 
the scene of afflictions, with almost as much tender feeling 
as in forsaking his country. The house is a large, airy 
building, containing a chapel, which serves also as a 
dining-room, and the printing establishment. It is all of 
stone, within and without, excepting the doors and win- 
dow shutters. We have for our use three small contigu- 
ous rooms, where are our baskets, trunks, &,c. Upon 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



159 



these we tarn a great iron key, every time we leave our 
apartments. As I pass to and from them, over these 
stone steps and floors, with a rusty key in my hand, and 
ascend by a private stairway to the terraced roof, in the 
gray of the morning, I sometimes imagine myself the 
secluded inmate of some ruined castle; more especially 
when, from the promenade, I overlook these ancient 
towers and battlements, founded in the chivalrous days of 
the knights of old. 

" But you will be more desirous to hear of your 
daughter's health, than of the romance of her associations. 
I am happy to say, that I am much better than I have 
been for months before. The air and food of these 
regions seem favorable to me thus far." 

" Malta, Nov. 17. 

" Dear Mrs. T. : — It would have given me great plea- 
sure to have seen you and Mr. T. before our departure. 
Yet such demands had already been made upon my ten- 
derest sensibilities, that I almost dreaded at the last, a re- 
petition of parting scenes ; and congratulated myself that 
my dearest friends were none of them present when we 
embarked. I am now quite relieved from those painful 
emotions ; having left them, with my sea sickness, in the 
stormy Atlantic. My present composed and cheerful 
feelings seem to compare with the easy motion of a vessel 
before the wind, upon a smooth sea. I regard myself and 
my beloved friends as only in God's world, and composing 
one family, and all we have to do, is to serve him faith- 
fully as affectionate children ; and soon we shall be in our 
Father's house on high. 

" My whole heart thanks you and other kind friends, 
for the praying circle which you formed. Be pleased to 
tell them so from me, with my warmest Christian love. 
Pray that we may be like our divine Master. — In approach- 



160 



MEMOIR OF 



ing the harbor of Valetta, we sailed along the northern 
side of the island, directly by 1 St. Paul's bay/ 6 the place 
where two seas met.' The Saturday evening that we lay 
in quarantine, in selecting a portion of Scripture for 
investigation, according to our usual practice, we chose 
the 27th of Acts ; and when we came to the 26th verse, 
( c Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island,') all 
involuntarily paused. As Mr. Smith has remarked, the 
Bible possesses more interest in these regions, and a live- 
lier meaning." 

" Malta, Nov. 18. 
" My dear Brother and Sister : — I think I never prized 
your love and your prayers as I now do, though I have 
ceased to indulge those painful emotions which followed 
our separation. I am happy and well as I ever have been, 
and perhaps more so. The novelty of every thing which 
I behold in this ancient spot, interests me exceedingly ; 
at the same time my heart bleeds for its desolations. 
The Church Missionary, London, and Wesleyan Societies, 
all have their missionaries here, yet no access is obtained 
to the natives, if we except one school under the care of 
the Methodists. There are many hundreds of priests 
and monks, who are always to be seen moving through 
the streets, their countenances bearing none of the marks 
of pure, domestic joy. They appear even more dissatis- 
fied than ever, as their influence is diminishing. It is to 
be hoped that another generation will be permitted to 
think for themselves, unshackled by Romanism." 

" Malta, Nov. 19. 
" My dear Brother : — I thought and spoke of you many 
times while at sea, with tender commiseration, of the 
hardships you must have endured in voyages which you 
took. I made one descent into the forecastle, and was 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



161 



quite willing to emerge from it. Yet when I saw the 
sailors surrounding their beef and bread upon the deck, I 
thought them happy. The despotic authority exercised 
at sea is often alluded to with disapprobation ; but I am 
inclined to think that in the present state of mankind it is 
necessary. So much is at stake, that prompt obedience 
is all important, and can only be secured by a severe 
penalty. A sleepy watch or an unfaithful helmsman might 
cause the destruction of all on board. I always regard 
the man at the helm with feelings amounting to sublimity. 
His fixed, silent attention, with his eye now upon the 
compass, and now raised towards the swelling canvass, 
reminds me of Him whose unerring wisdom and faithful- 
ness are guiding through her orbit, the planet on which 
we rest. 

" Yesterday we received a call from Mr. and Mrs. 
Brownell, missionaries of the Wesleyan Society, who 
superintend a school of Maltese boys and girls. A few of 
them have begged for Testaments. These natives are 
an interesting people. They resemble our Indians ; and 
the children in the streets, who are numerous indeed, 
remind me of my little flock at Mohegan, and call forth 
my sympathy from association. Some of the most respect- 
able youths of both sexes, are quite graceful and attrac- 
tive. The females have a peculiarly becoming dress, the 
most conspicuous of which is a black silk mantle, thrown 
over the head and reaching half way down the person. 
The streets are filled with vagrants, and you cannot knock 
at a door, without being assailed by some one asking your 
charity for himself or for the souls in purgatory ; or go 
into a shop, without having one more at your elbow, 
asking to be employed in carrying home whatever you 
may buy. It is really painful to the feelings to appear 
so wholly regardless of them as is absolutely necessary. 
The city is so compact, being only a mile in length, you 



162 



MEMOIR OF 



would soon be recognized and very likely be followed 
by a mob whenever you appeared, if you should allow 
your sympathies to be called forth by their entreaties. 
Yesterday I passed along the principal market place, 
through which I could scarcely make my way ; all were 
crying at once their several commodities and filling the 
street completely. The tongue of the Maltese is his 
weapon, both offensive and defensive, accompanied by 
various gesticulations. He seldom resorts to blows. Their 
manners are civil even to servility." 

" November 25. — Yesterday morning, (Sabbath,) about 
ten o'clock, two detachments of soldiers passed the house, 
accompanied by bands of music, returning from the 
Chapel service — which is by a chaplain who preaches five 

Sermons every Lord's day, to the several regiments of the 

garrison. The melody of the performance, which would 
have been fine on any other day, was almost destroyed 
by association. Had the seed of the gospel been dis- 
pensed in its simplicity, the birds of the air must have 
devoured it. 

" This morning we rose between 4 and 5, and attended 
Mass in the church of St. Dominic, who was the author 
of the Inquisition. I had witnessed the same in our own 
country ; but there I regarded it as only an error that was 
in an incipient state. Here this absurd religion is, with 
few exceptions, the religion of all ; and as I entered the 
dimly-lighted spot, and remained there nearly an hour, a 
succession of varied feelings pervaded my mind. The 
first, was a rush of excited sensibility, causing my eyes to 
overflow ; the next, of indignation towards the priests at 
the several altars, whose mummeries were purchased with 
the money of those who, kneeling promiscuously upon 
the cold stone floor, with nothing to support their persons, 
were chanting their prayers in the Latin tongue. Directly 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



163 



behind us, one old man was repeating his paters and aves 
with the Rosary. But the last and strongest feeling 
which I had, was that of compassion ; and as I passed a 
row of kneeling women, enwrapped in their black hoods, 
I could hardly refrain from stretching forth my hands to 
them, as I mentally exclaimed, ' Precious sisters ! let me 
lead you to my Saviour who is all sufficient, not only to 
save but to purify.' But alas ! it is not for me to break 
their chains. Yet I can and did once, if no more, plead 
earnestly to God for them. How did my whole soul most 
gratefully rejoice before the mercy seat, that I had from 
infancy been taught to know the one Mediator. Dear 
friends ! this subject has not been too highly colored in 
the representations of those who have returned to tell our 
happy countrymen the sad tale of abominations in Satan's 
own seat. The eyes affect the heart, and no descriptions 
can make you feel as you would do, were you to be in the 
midst of them. God forbid that dear America should 
become a victim too ! Could her favored children realize 
how small a portion of the work of evangelizing the 
nations has been done, and that the great adversary is 
still the god of this world, they would indulge in no feel- 
ings of self-complacency, or of mutual congratulation at 
the 6 great things' now in operation. There is encour- 
agement enough to animate them in going forward, but it 
must be in ' the patience of hope.' 

" December 7. — About 4 o'clock this afternoon, Mr. 
and Mrs. Temple, Mr. and Mrs. Hallock, and Signor 
Carabet, with their families, bid a final adieu to Malta. 
It has been a day of bustle and a day of interest. Just 
before they left, I stepped in to bid Mrs. Carabet and the 
family, good bye. The bishop was in the cellar, arrang- 
ing something, and I went down to see him. I said to 
him, ' God bless you, may we meet in heaven.' He lifted 
up his hands and eyes, and said, ' Jesus Christ.' He can 



164 



MEMOIR OF 



speak but a few words of English, and this remark was 
very precious. After this, they came over to Mrs. TVs 
and we knelt together in our apartment, while Mr. Smith 
made a parting prayer. Then all left for the ship, but 
myself. I locked the doors, and remained alone in that 
large and desolate house until my husband came back. 
I was never happier ; yet I thought of you all, as my 
footsteps reverberated among those lonely walls, 4,000 
miles from my home. The door was surrounded with 
beggars, who were rapping incessantly ; but I heeded 
them not.' 5 

" Malta, Nov. 29. 

" I often think, my dear cousin, how your heart would 
be affected by what I see and hear in this dark but inter- 
esting portion of the world. Could we hold spiritual 
intercourse, how would I each day convey to your quiet 
chamber some affecting tale from this land of dearth, 
which would give energy to the prayers which you delight 
to offer before the mercy seat. You can form no ade- 
quate conception of the difference which exists between 
our own country and this. The natural dissimilarity is 
as great as possible ; but the moral still more so. When 
Mr. Temple landed upon the shores of America, four 
years ago, he thought he had reached the land of integrity 
and uprightness. 

" Dec. 2. — Mr. Temple says he retains more vivid and 
delightful impressions of his visit to Norwich, than of 
any place in America. I have not failed to inform him 
how much influence he had in making me a missionary ; 
and have thought it quite singular that I should, in the 
outset of my missionary life, be thrown so directly and 
intimately into the bosom of his family, and should find 
my husband regarded so much as a brother by them. 
How little did I foresee this, when borne down by the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. |65 

truths of Mr. Temple's appeals, four years ago ! How 
affecting it is to trace the leadings of Providence. 

" A few days since, I visited the House of Refuge. It 
is a flourishing institution, embracing 250 girls, all of 
whom looked cheerful and well, as they were most indus- 
triously employed in every variety of work. I was quite 
delighted with every thing I saw, till I entered the chapel, 
where I unexpectedly beheld at one end, pictures, 
crucifixes, confessionals, and all the apparatus of 
Romanism. My heart sickened at the sight ; for if this 
error retains its influence over men, eternity, with its 
dread realities, must dissipate all that is fair and beautiful 
on earth. It is not uncharitable to assert, that the reli- 
gion of these countries is had. It is most justly described 
in the 5th verse of the 1 7th chapter of Revelation. 
Those few expressive words portray the whole system, 
The benevolence of the gospel which mourns over the 
woes of a deluded people, leads us to anticipate the fulfill- 
ment of the denunciation contained in the 10th verse of 
the next chapter: — 'Alas! alas! that great city Babylon, 
that mighty city ! for in one hour is thy judgment come. 5 
The preparatory steps, however, will be long and tedious. 
The work which missions have to accomplish in these 
countries, is far more formidable than among pagans . 
therefore the church at home must not be disappointed if 
but little success attends our labors for a long time. Yet 
let her keep hold of the unfailing assurance alluded to 
above, i in one hour is thy judgment come.' 

"December 4. — One of the most interesting places 
which I have visited in Malta, is the palace of the Gov- 
ernor. After viewing the tapestry room, the hangings of 
which are exquisitely woven, we entered the armory, the 
walls of which are covered with the rusty armor of the 
ancient Knights, who formerly inhabited the island — 
suits of which were actually brought from Rhodes. Some 
15 



166 



MEMOIR OF 



stand erect, at various distances from each other, through 
the centre of the apartment. It required no wayward 
imagination, amid such a scene, to carry one back to the 
days of the crusades, and to converse with the dead of 
past ages, who seemed as it were to surround us. As I 
looked upon those semblances of human beings, the 
questions arose involuntarily in my mind : — ' What were 
the thoughts which found a receptacle in the head that was 
pressed by that helmet?' ' What were the feelings that 
fluttered in the heart which beat beneath that breast- 
plate?' ( Where is the immortal spirit of him whose 
weapon fell powerless against that impenetrable shield V 
Religion and martial glory were the exciting causes of 
their prowess. Ail this has passed away as a dream of 
the morning ; and somewhere in the invisible world, the 
beings who animated these panoplies are now in exist- 
ence. My heart said, ' where?' and the walls seemed to 
echo, ' where ? ' Their religion is a sad inheritance to 
these islanders ; their military genius has given them 
renown in the fortification of this isolated rock ; but 
forbidden by the rules of their order the pure delights 
of domestic joy, no posterity exists to speak with filial 
admiration of their ancient glory. Inanimate bulwarks 
and mute images of stone, are all that remain of the far 
famed 6 Knights of Malta ! 1 Alas ! though Satan may 
bestow upon his subjects c the kingdoms of this world 
and all the glory of them,' it is but a poor reward. 

" Dec. 8, Sabbath. — Pray for us, my dear parents, that 
our obedience and love may flow together in honor of 
Him who has called us to a service for which we feel 
inadequate. We desire to be more holy, and more and 
more devoted to our great work. We are entirely happy 
in our calling, and would not exchange it for any other. 
We ask for nothing but hearts warm with that be- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



167 



nevolence which sustained our blessed Master in these 
regions where 

1 He labored, and languished, and bled.' 

" May God bless you, this night, my honored parents. 
It is 9 o'clock here, and I leave you for my bed. You are 
probably now listening to an afternoon discourse; though 
perhaps the snow and cold keep dear mother at home. 

" Dec. 10th. — Mr. Schlienz, who superintends a mis- 
sion press here, has been showing us some first lessons 
in drawing; and Mr. Smith has just remarked, that I 
had better inform my friends at home, that a knowledge 
of this art is quite an essential qualification for a mis- 
sionary. To this I may add, that missionaries coming to 
the Mediterranean, need not lay aside any personal 
accomplishments or graces with the expectation of their 
being useless here. It is far otherwise. Externals have 
an important place in the regard of the inhabitants of these 
countries, and hospitality and politeness are very essential. 
The sincerity of plain American manners, falls far short 
of the suavity demanded by the habits of the East. I 
feel quite deficient in Malta; and in Turkey I must 
multiply my salams still more." 

" Alexandria, Dec. 26. 
" My dear Parents : — Having reached the territory of 
Mohammed Ali, I seat myself to give you a recital of our 
adventures since I closed my journal at Malta. After the 
first twenty-four hours, every vestige of sea-sickness left 
me, and returned not again during the passage, though 
we were exposed to incessant tossing. The fatigue and 
anxiety of our embarkation, together with a cold, threw 
my husband into a burning fever. I then became nurse 
in my turn. Our servant Ahmed proved an invaluable 
auxiliary to us. Without him we should have suffered 



168 



MEMOIR OF 



for necessary attentions. He was wholly devoted to our 
interests, and fought his way, with determined persever- 
ance and dignity, through all the abuse which the Maltese 
ever bestow upon a Mohammedan. He is a tall, erect 
Arab, with eyes deeply set, which shoot forth the most 
penetrating glances in a direct line. He wears the loose 
Turkish trowsers ; and a red cap, surmounted with a 
long, rich, blue silk tassel, in fashion like one upon the 
head of a figure in my picture of Anthony and Cleo- 
patra, which now, as formerly, is the Egyptian official 
cap. A sliding door in our state-room, which opened 
upon the ' companion-way,' sufficiently to admit air, and 
sometimes our food, obliged us to see and hear almost 
every thing which took place between the servants and 
the steward. We were often not a little amused with 
what transpired behind the scenes. We furnished Ahmed 
with a towel upon which to wipe our utensils ; while the 
others, relying upon the accommodations of a Maltese 
vessel, were put to such extremities, as to use our ser- 
vant's shawl and stockings for a like purpose. This 
superior appendage of a brown towel, made him quite an 
object of envy, and they tried to beg it from him. 

"I studied a little Arabic and Italian, and read aloud 
almost every day, though sometimes the foot of a person 
on deck, or a rope resting upon our sky-light, would 
cause me to stop in the middle of a sentence, and wait 
patiently for the return of the light. A fine wind bore 
us rapidly forward, and in six days we saw the coast of 
Egypt. It was towards evening that land was discovered, 
and as the harbor of Alexandria, in consequence of shoals 
of rocks, is difficult to navigate, the captain beat off to 
sea that night, with the prospect of a safe entrance in the 
morning, while we were all animated with the same 
expectation. But sad to relate, we had gone beyond our 
destined haven, and had now a head wind to carry us 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



169 



thither. This was Thursday, and for the six following 
days, we did nothing but get a sight of land towards 
evening, just in time to beat off again at night! We 
felt ourselves to be in a trying situation. And it 
seemed as if 'patience would have her perfect work. 5 In 
consequence of the situation of our berth, whenever they 
tacked ship we were obliged to change the position of 
our heads from one end to the other, and the last night 
we did this five times. We summoned all our resolution, 
however, and I believe were not left to murmur against 
Providence, as we felt assured that our times were in the 
hand of our heavenly Father, who had thus far fulfilled 
all our desires. Yet we thought it proper to have an 
especial season of prayer for deliverance from our present 
perplexities, as we knew that our only hope was in 
God. A storm might overtake us, or our food might fail, 
and the captain was ignorant, timid and unprincipled. It 
was on the 24th, the day previous to our release, that we 
called mightily upon God, for his gracious interposition. 

" On Christmas morning, the air was serene and mild, 
the bright rays of a genial sun illumined the blue waters 
of the Mediterranean, and after a pleasant sail of a few 
hours, the outlines of the coast again met our eye; while 
the shipping of the port, and < Pompey's pillar' rising 
directly above, terminated the long disquietude of ' hope 
deferred. 5 At one o'clock we cast anchor in the harbor 
of Alexandria ; and in an hour or two after, I stood upon 
the shore of this ancient land, where Moses dwelt for 
eighty years, and where the infant Saviour found a tem- 
porary abode. 

" Dec. 27. — You are not aware how constantly I bear 
you in mind, wherever I am, and whatever I behold, as my 

( Winged thoughts that flit to you, 
A thousand in an hour/ — 

15* 



170 



MEMOIR OF 



will testify. Particularly when I find any thing that is 
gratifying to a virtuoso, does dear mother's antiquarian 
and classical spirit hover around me ; and I cannot help 
wishing that she was with me, or at least that I could sit 
down with her in the evening, and recount to her listening 
ear my adventures. 

"This day, Friday, is the Sabbath of the Moham- 
medan. Under our sleeping apartment, is a bazar of the 
Bedaween Arabs. This morning at day-break, just as 
the cry of the Muezzens was heard from the minarets of 
the several mosques, calling the devotees of the Prophet 
to the worship of Allah — which is repeated five times 
each day — the voice of one near us met our ears ; which 
continued for nearly an hour, and probably proceeded from 
a Bedaween. While I pitied the poor deluded votary, I 
felt reproved by his self-denying fervor. I remarked to 
Mr, Smith, that when we look at the triumphs of this 
false religion, we cannot fail of being forcibly impressed 
with the influence which only one individual may acquire 
over his fellow beings. Had the missionary but half the 
zeal for God, which Mohammed exhibited for himself, 
with the aid of the Holy Spirit what might he not 
accomplish ? 

" We went to the spot where Parsons was buried, over 
which a marble slab, with an inscription, had been placed 
by our missionaries, when Mr. S. was here seven years 
ago. No vestige remains of it, however. They con- 
ducted us to an enclosure, with the pretence of showing 
us his tomb ; but it was not there. The Superior, who 
had been in the convent four years, could tell us nothing 
of it; and we were obliged to leave, with the melan- 
choly impression that his remains had met the fate of 
many others, whose bodies were left to repose among 
them. It seems that until lately the Protestants in Alex- 
andria have had no place of burial, and the monks have 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



171 



found it for their interest to disinter the dead, and after 
burning the relics, dispose of the same spot to new pur- 
chasers. How different the treatment which Abraham 
received from the children of Heth ! 

" Dec. 30. — Alas ! my spirit sighs for the quiet of a 
Christian Sabbath. Pray for us, that in the midst of such 
unfavorable circumstances, we may not ourselves lose the 
impression of its sanctity. This is not an idle fear, 
when we reflect upon the moral as well as natural plia- 
bility of the constitution of man. I love to think of your 
privileges, and enjoyments, on these holy days ; and I 
pray that you may improve them as you would do, could 
you behold mine. 

" What a blessing, my dear parents, is the throne of 
grace to us, in our separation ! Sometimes I realize it 
more than at others. This morning I felt as if distance 
was annihilated ; and in commending you to God for the 
day, when it should dawn upon you, six hours and a half 
after, I almost imagined myself among you. I have great 
reason to be grateful that I am so well and cheerful in 
this remote land. Although you are ever in my thoughts, 
I have none of those painful longings which depress the 
spirits. I enjoy every thing, food, air, exercise, sleep, 
reading, writing, foe. 

" Evening.— Mr. Smith and myself took a walk at sun- 
set, the air being mild, and the clouds brilliant. The 
foliage of the distant grove of palm trees gave surpassing 
beauty to the scene. Unlike other trees, when viewed 
from a distance, their outline is distinct but graceful. 
Pompey's pillar, in its simple beauty, rose behind these 
elegant clusters. We stood upon a slight elevation, just 
as the sun dipped his last lines below the horizon ; when 
a discharge of small guns, from the fleet in the harbor, 
was heard, followed by the evening tattoo. Immediately 
we perceived the flags of the minarets hoisted, and from a 



172 



MEMOIR OF 



small door on the south side towards Mecca, which opens 
into a gallery near the top, appeared the criers, whose 
voices we distinctly heard, as they resounded through 
the soft air of an Egyptian evening. The whole scene 
was impressive, yet affecting; while the contrast which 
was presented by the works of creation, and the moral 
darkness around us, brought forcibly to our minds those 
lines of Heber, 

1 Though every prospect pleases, 
And only man is vile.' 

" As we stood gazing upon the objects before us, we 
spoke of you, and thought you would like to know where 
we were closing this eventful year. We talked of its 
interesting features, alluding to the fact that one year 
ago we had never met. 

" Jan. I, 1834. — In the afternoon we went to the Greek 
convent. Mr. Bird had requested that some inquiries 
should be made there, preparatory to the erection of a 
slab to the memory of Parsons, whose remains and monu- 
ment, I have told you had been removed. A part of us 
remained in the garden, while Mr. G. and Mr. S., with 
a Greek merchant for a dragoman, (interpreter,) had an 
interview with the Superior ; who says he must apply to 
the Patriarch at Cairo, before any thing can be done. 
Should his ashes remain undiscovered by man, angels 
will watch over them ; and with sublimer feelings, we may 
apply to him the lines, originally descriptive of an event 
widely different in its character, — 

1 We carved not a line, we raised not a stone, 
But we left him alone in his glory.' 

"Our visit to Alexandria has been one of much interest 
and pleasure. The weather has been favorable, the 
streets, which are usually muddy at this season, have been 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



173 



dry, and we have found kind and attentive friends. I 
felt at home and at ease immediately, at Mr, G.'s. I have 
thought, my dear parents, when describing the charac- 
teristics of these countries, that you might think I was 
drawing a dark picture ; too dark, perhaps. My husband 
says, that to avoid such an impression being made by his 
sermons in America, in preparing them for the press he 
modified some of his details. But having returned to 
these scenes of wretchedness, he thinks he ought to have 
pkced them in a stronger light. What else but evil can 
be told, of the undisputed dominions of the enemy of 
God ? How forcible is the language of that declaration 
of Scripture, in its application to this people; — ' They 
are all gone out of the way ; there is none that doeth 
good — no, NOT ONE.' 

"We have made some efforts in the cause of tempe- 
rance, by conversation and the distribution of publications 
among the English. May its influence be more widely 
felt in our mother country, and her dependencies. Will 
you pray for such a result, as her sons and daughters are 
scattered over the whole world. Although we have found 
many very kind friends in these countries, but three only 
have been Americans ; Mr. and Mrs. Temple, and Mr. 
Hallock. My regard for England has increased by my 
intercourse with her children. Though many of their 
habits and feelings are different from ours, yet, when cast 
together among a people of strange language, there are 
feelings of sympathy existing between us, showing that 
we have had one origin. 

" Jan. 5. — This morning Mr. Smith preached in the 
English chapel to a congregation not exceeding fifteen. 
Upon returning to our lodgings we read together a 
delightful sermon of Dr. Chalmers, and sung a hymn. 
In the afternoon we studied together the 2d chapter of 
Isaiah. Before dark we stepped into Mr. G.'s, agreeably 



174 



MEMOIR OF 



to their request, for devotional exercises ; and after a cup 
of tea, we had prayer and singing, accompanied by a 
familiar exposition of the 4th chapter of Acts, by Mr. 
Smith. Previous to this, I gave Mrs. G. and her daugh- 
ter, some account of the revival of religion in Norwich, 
four or five years since. Scenes like that are entirely 
unknown to most English people. To-morrow evening, 
we go there again to hold the monthly concert, which has 
never been established in Alexandria. 

fi I have been reading in the Missionary Herald for 
September, an article entitled ' Reforms effected by the 
Pasha of Egypt/ which gives quite too flattering an 
exhibition of his character and plans. His own aggran- 
dizement, and not the welfare of his subjects, is the pivot 
upon which all his efforts turn. I have not heard a word 
in his favor since I came into Egypt. It is true he 
exercises a more liberal policy in reference to other 
nations, than is usual among Moslems ; but he contrives 
to make all his plans so subordinate to his personal 
ambition, that no real benefit accrues to his people. He 
is not a rigid Mohammedan, though far removed from the 
religion of the Bible. That wise Ruler of mankind, who 
has all events under his control, may, and doubtless will, 
bring light out of darkness, even here ; but ' his path is 
in the deep waters, 5 and his counsels are as yet hidden 
from our view. When next you kneel at the family altar, 
dear father, will you pray for Egypt ? 

" How precious is the word of God to us in this moral 
desert, on these Mediterranean shores ! It is like the stream 
which followed the Israelites in their wanderings through 
the wilderness. With you, it spreads abroad, as a wide 
ocean, bearing all upon its bosom. May the abundant 
supply with which you are favored, have no effect to lessen 
its value in your eyes, or lead you to be unmindful of 
those who are thirsting for its refreshment. At this 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



175 



hour, which is half past nine with us, thousands of 
my countrymen are enjoying the privileges of the sanc- 
tuary. Would that I possessed the assurance that not a 
heart forgets the perishing millions in the eastern world, 
whose Sabbaths are any thing but scenes of peace and 
joy. You, and the dear church of which I am still a 
member, are without doubt soon to surround the sacra- 
mental board. I can bring vividly before my imagination 
the appearance of that precious flock, among whom I 
have so often sat, and where now, 1 had I the wings of a 
dove/ I would soon be found. Yet I would surely fly 
back again, to bear to this land of famine some of the 
crumbs which fall from your table. 

" How necessary is it that missionaries should each day 
ask for the benevolence of Christ Jesus, when they are 
so exposed to encounter objects which excite their dis- 
gust. To this end I ask your prayers." 

[To Mr. and Mrs. H., Charlestown.] 

"Alexandria, Jan. 4, 1834. 
"Dear Brother and Sister: — Since our affecting fare- 
well interview on board the brig George, you have 
scarcely been from my mind a single day ; and I have 
taken great satisfaction in commending you and your 
children, and the interesting flock in your house, to our 
covenant God. The paternal regard which you have 
cherished for my husband, from his early youth, gives 
you a twofold claim to my affection and gratitude, to say 
nothing of that sympathy towards me, which has excited 
in my own breast the confidence of a sister toward you. 
Wherever you reside, I trust God is your tabernacle ; and 
that light and peace are in all your paths. Your children 
will not be permitted to forget us, while they are tenderly 
remembered by their uncle and aunt, far away beyond the 
wide ocean. 



176 



MEMOIR OF 



" 'Egyptian darkness/ not natural but spiritual, broods 
over this land ; and we are ready to exclaim, ' How long, 
O Lord, how long?' Nothing but hard, self-denying 
labor, on the part of evangelized nations, will overthrow 
the kingdom of Satan as it now exists in the world. 
Feeble prayers, and trifling efforts, will do nothing effec- 
tual. The struggle will be long and arduous ; and who 
among our favored countrymen stand ready to encounter 
it, both at home and at the out-posts, and to die in the 
warfare; leaving others, who may come after them, to 
enjoy the triumphs of victory? Such as are ready to 
work for God as they work for themselves, and such only, 
are worthy to enter the lists. 

" Our classical associations have been gratified by our 
visit to this land, once the seat of science and art ; the 
relics of whose grandeur tell us what it has been. As we 
expect to live under the same government, it has been 
well for us to visit the dominions of the Pasha." 

"Beyroot, Feb, 5. 
"Dear Mrs. Temple: — It gives me the highest pleasure 
to be permitted the privilege of addressing you from this 
spot, so full of interest, after our wanderings over the 
great and wide sea. From Mr. Smith's letter to your 
excellent husband, you learned respecting our safe arrival 
at Alexandria; and how, like Tantalus, after making the 
coast of Egypt in seven days, we were, through the 
negligence and ignorance of our captain, beating about 
upon the sea seven days more, before the land-marks of 
our desired haven were sufficiently defined to attract him 
thither ! The time which we spent in Alexandria, fur- 
nished us leisure for writing, and for satisfactory inter- 
course with the kind family of our Consul. Our hearts 
melted in view of the miserable condition of the oppressed 
subjects of Mohammed Ali, among whom some faithful 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



177 



missionaries, besides those already employed there, ought 
to be located. 

"On the 15th of January we sailed for Beyroot, in an 
Austrian trabacolo. On the 20th we planted our feet 
upon these sacred shores, and soon forgot all the troubles 
of the way, which had mingled with the mercies of 
eighteen weeks — the interval that had elapsed since we 
left our native land. I have not time to relate the senti- 
ments which occupied my heart, upon my arrival at this 
interesting place, which in external attractions exceeds 
any that I ever beheld. Our brethren and sisters are all 
well, cheerful, harmonious, and much devoted to their 
field of labor. < The harvest truly is great, but the 
laborers few.' " 



16 



CHAPTER IX. 



ENTRANCE ON MISSIONARY LABORS INTEREST IN THE 

ESTABLISHMENT OF A SCHOOL HABITS AND MANNERS 

OF THE INHABITANTS EXPERIENCE ON MISSIONARY 

GROUND MONTHLY CONCERT STUDIES ILLUS- 
TRATIONS OF SCRIPTURE. 

We now find Mrs. Smith in her appointed field of 
missionary service, and entering, with all her heart, into 
the interesting scenes and circumstances of that land 
which she had so much desired to see. As she has been, 
so she will continue to be found the best historian of her 
own course of life and labors. In this capacity she will 
appear, commencing with the first letter to her parents, 
after arriving at her station. 

"Beyroot, Feb. 5, 1834. 
" After so long a time, my dear parents, I am permitted 
to address you from this interesting land, around which, 
I doubt not your thoughts have already hovered, while you 
have imagined it to be the dwelling place of your children. 
On the 28th of January, a day of uncommon beauty, we 
approached our destined home. I can hardly convey to 
you the feelings which pervaded my breast, as I looked 
upon it. The bird's eye view of Beyroot, at the foot of 
that far famed Lebanon, which is truly a ( goodly moun- 
tain, 5 riveted every affection of my heart, while its beauties 
commanded my attention. My husband had left unde- 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



179 



scribed its natural features, leaving me to form my own 
impressions ; and he remarked that even to himself it 
appeared more lovely than he before imagined. 

"It occupies the northern side of a cape, called the 
'Cape of Beyroot.' The city itself, which is enclosed by 
a wall, is small, and not particularly attractive or repul- 
sive; but the environs, where the missionary house stands, 
and which occupies an extent of country several times 
larger than the city, present an enchanting prospect, even 
at this season of the year. The ground rises gently 
towards the south, and is covered with an uninterrupted 
succession of gardens, separated by hedge rows of the 
cactus, or prickly pear, and filled with mulberry trees, 
trained to a low growth. These are now stripped of their 
verdure ; but the sycamore, the kharoob, and here and 
there a palm and cypress, diversify the landscape, while 
innumerable almond trees, in full blossom, enliven the 
scene, and place its beauties beyond description. The 
houses, which are of a bright yellow, tinged with brown, 
and very unique in their appearance, are scattered at 
equal distances over the gardens ; and are perhaps as con- 
tiguous to each other as yours and Mr. C.'s. Some of the 
terraces of the houses are surmounted with low pointed 
columns, designed for the frame work of an awning; which 
give them a picturesque aspect, when viewed at a distance. 
Mount Lebanon, in all its grandeur, stretches from north 
to south ; while the snowy ridges of its lofty eminences, 
and the numerous villages which occupy its declivities, 
give additional interest to the ever-varying appearance of 
its scenery. Among these villages, the one in which 
Asaad Shidiak lived and suffered, is distinctly perceptible 
from the neighboring terrace of an Armenian friend, 
Yacob Aga. It seems as if my eye would never tire in 
admiring what is spread out before me. I can truly say, 
that Beyroot pleases me more than any spot which I ever 



180 



MEMOIR OF 



saw, my own dear native town not excepted. ' There are 
no vicissitudes for the eternal beauties of nature/ said 
Madam de Genlis, when she revisited Versailles, after 
those revolutions which had overthrown palaces, marble 
columns, statues of bronze, &,c. So have I often thought, 
since I came into Syria, which still retains those charac- 
teristics of 'the promised land/ that rendered it so 
attractive to the Israelites. 

"We were most cordially welcomed by our friends, 
who seem quite happy and devoted to their work. This 
brings me to the moral aspect of the mission, which, 
though mentioned last, is not I trust last in my heart. 
I think I may say it is encouraging, much more so than 
either of us expected. We feel that a wide door of 
usefulness is opening before us, which will demand all 
our energies, and even more. 

"The Arabs are extremely free and social in their 
habits. The trials of missionaries here, and perhaps in 
most eastern countries, are of a different character from 
those which are imagined by friends at home. They are 
not so much personal privations as moral perplexities, 
arising from the ignorance and deceit of a population 
destitute of that civil and religious freedom, furnished only 
by the diffusion of God's word. If our operations assume 
a more decided cast, we know not but we shall yet have 
the ' persecutions 5 which are promised among the blessings 
of ' an hundred fold,' to those who forsake home and 
country for Christ. If, as his servants, we should be thus 
identified with our Lord, may we have grace to endure 
this fellowship with his sufferings. 

" The language of the country furnishes the most 
formidable difficulty to surmount. Mr. Smith says that 
Mr. Bird has become so familiar with it as to have as 
great a choice of expressions as in speaking our own 
language. He reads the Scriptures once a week to a 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



181 



congregation of beggars, in his yard, after which he 
distributes bread to them. When I saw him in the midst 
of about sixty, the morning after our arrival, my thoughts 
immediately reverted to the Saviour's ministrations. You 
can hardly imagine, though you have often been informed 
of it, with what increased interest the Scriptures may be 
perused in this country, where they were written. I seem, 
in consequence of the unchanged habits of these people, 
to enter directly into the circumstances which are 
described in holy writ. — The best hours of every morning 
I devote to the Arabic, and the first hours of every evening 
to Italian. I have already, through necessity, attempted 
to stammer in both of these ; and in the French likewise, 
with Mrs. C, the wife of our Consul. When opportunity 
presents, I am hoping to record some of my own views, 
and some general principles in regard to the missionary 
work, for the benefit of those who are preparing for it, 
and of those who aid in such preparations. 

"I continue to be happy in my new situation, and most 
cheerfully adopt this country as my own, and hope to 
make my grave here. My dear husband, for the first day 
or two, was surrounded with old friends among the 
natives, who welcomed his return with great joy. He 
feels as if he had returned home. 

" February 6. — It is a most lovely morning, and we are 
all occupied in preparing letters for America. My window 
looks directly upon Lebanon ; and the summit of Gebel 
Sunneen, its loftiest peak, 10,000 feet in height, is covered 
with a brilliant mantle of snow. Would that you could 
share with me the glorious prospect. But though we may 
not mingle the expressions of our admiration here, ' there 
is a land of pure delight/ where ere long we hope to be 
reunited. Objects and interests more bright and condu- 
cive to our happiness, will there unite our tastes and feel- 
16* 



182 



MEMOIR OF 



ings, and we will therefore think most of our heavenly 
ho ire. 

"April 2. — On the 27th of March I had the privilege 

and enjoyment of receiving letters from my beloved 
country, among which were Nos. 1 and 2 from my dear 
father. These last, like diamonds among jewels, were 
selected and read first. I will not attempt to inform you 
how much I enjoyed in the reception of these tokens of 
affection, or how grateful I felt to my kind friends from 
whom they came. That page, my dear mother, from 
yourself, was not the least valued, I assure you. It was 
so characteristic, it brought you directly before me, and I 
had a more vivid impression of your affection than I have 
before had since we parted. I have thought of you a 
great deal, perhaps more than you have imagined. 

"Not only the important moral and political features of 
this eastern country are associated with the expansiveness 
of your mind, but every landscape and every flower bring 
you to remembrance. Especially when studying the 
Arabic, your fondness for etymology is continually before 
me ; and I think how much pleasure you would derive 
from a language, every word of which can be traced to its 
root. You have my constant prayers, and those of my 
husband, and I doubt not that we and our work have 
yours. I rejoice in your comfortable health, and in the 
kindness of your friends, and in all your family blessings. 
I am still with you in my dreams, and some of them are 
quite irrelevant to the calling of a missionary. 

" I thank dear papa for his precious letters, and am 
most happy to hear that his health improves, and that he 
enjoys the light of God's countenance. In this I am not 
disappointed. In His house he will find that which is 
1 better than sons and daughters. 5 Please to give my love 
to the kind friends who meet with you for prayer, and tell 
them that I thank them most warmly for their remem- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. Ig3 

brance of me. If there be a class of persons on earth who 
need the prayers of all, it is that of missionaries. When 
hearing Mr. Smith's farewell sermon, I thought that I felt 
the force of his arguments, but now I know them to be 
true. Pray most of all that we may abound in love 
towards those who are around us. They are ignorant, 
deceitful, ungrateful and unwholesome; and unless the 
Holy Spirit constantly excites us to the exercise of the 
most disinterested benevolence, we are in danger of 
despising them, and of exulting in our own superiority. 
Familiarity with their wretchedness, also has a tendency 
to diminish that warmth of sympathy with which we have 
been accustomed to regard those who are destitute of the 
gospel. I often think, when I am surrounded by these 
degraded women, ' Here are the very persons over whom 
my heart so yearned, when I was far away in my native 
land.' 

" As I was walking before breakfast upon the terrace 
of Mr. Bird's house, I saw a group of females who had 
just returned from worshipping amid 

1 the pomp that charms the eye, 

And rites adorned with gold.' 

There is almost a moral certainty that after these, my 
sisters, have stepped beyond the boundaries of time, 
not a ray of comfort will ever beam upon them, through 
the endless duration of their existence. So overwhelming 
was the impression of that moment, that I felt I could not 
live long, should it continue. My husband joined me in 
my walk just then, and we talked over these affecting 
truths ; and felt, as I hope we shall continue to do, that 
our very existence should be identified with them. But 
to feel and to act in view of these solemn truths, requires 
even greater efforts here than with you. I used to think 
that by a sort of magical influence, the heart would be 



MEMOIR OF 



kept right on missionary ground ; but I find it requires 
all my diligence. 

" The most cheering intelligence which my letters 
contained, was the account of revivals in A. and B., and 
some indefinite allusion to the prospect of the same in 
Connecticut. I am more than ever convinced, that upon 
America depends, at present, through God, the prosperity 
of missions. Since coming to the Mediterranean, Mr. S. 
and myself have been led to think, that an enlistment 
for life, as a general thing, is quite essential to the 
permanence of this great enterprize. If I anticipated 
returning in seven years, I should be thinking more 
about that event, I fear, than I ought. Now I try to 
realize that this is my home for life; that here are all 
my interests. I do not wish to feel that I am a foreigner, 
but a denizen ; and I hope to live, if it please God, to a 
good old age, among this people. 

" Evening. — I have a favorite walk near this, on the 
sand which is washed upon the coast. Beyroot, you 
know, is a cape, and of course much exposed to the 
wind from the sea ; and I sometimes fear that as the 
sand from the ocean gains gradually upon the gardens, it 
will eventually make them a desert. You may imagine 
that this would not furnish a very pleasant promenade ; 
but it is so solid as to bear me upon its surface at this 
season of the year. It is diversified also with a variety of 
flowers and sweet scented herbs. I found to-day some 
most brilliant red flowers, in form like a double tulip, 
and about half as large ; together with yellow and purple 
lupins. They are now in a tumbler beside me. I wan- 
dered quite down to the sea-side, perhaps a mile from the 
house, where I found natural caverns and artificial exca- 
vations ; while the serf rose probably thirty feet in the air. 

"Although this land has greatly degenerated since the 
days of that king who was a man after God's own heart ; 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



185 



yet in some fine mornings, when all nature has seemed to 
be revelling beneath the genial influence of this eastern 
sky, I could more than ever before unite with him in 
exclaiming : — 1 Praise ye the Lord from the heavens ; 
praise him in the heights ; mountains and all hills ; 
fruitful trees and all cedars ; beasts and all cattle ; creep- 
ing things and flying fowl.' 

"Our school continues to prosper, and I love the chil- 
dren exceedingly. Do pray that God will bless this 
incipient step to enlighten the females of this country. 
You cannot conceive of their deplorable ignorance. I 
feel it more and more every day. Their energies are 
expended in ' outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and 
gold and pearls and costly array ; ' literally so. I close 
with one request, that you will pray for a revival of 
religion in Bey root. It is now the centre of operations, 
and if the wide field around us is to be cultivated, this 
spot must send forth the laborers." 

Mrs. Smith was desirous of enlisting the interest and 
efforts of some one of her female friends in America, in 
the instruction of native children at Beyroot. She had 
found a kindred spirit before leaving this country, in 
one who succeeded her in labors for the benefit of the 
Mohegans. To this friend she addressed a letter, a few 
months after her arrival at Beyroot, proposing to her that 
she should come and join her in this enterprize ; and 
presenting her with an earnest yet affectionate argument 
for her engagement in the missionary service. 

Mrs. Smith had the satisfaction, a few months before 
her final departure from Beyroot, of welcoming her friend, 
as an associate in the delightful employment of teaching 
a school of Arabian girls. 

Of the habits and manners of the native inhabitants of 
Beyroot, Mrs. Smith was observant, as one who was 



186 



MEMOIR OF 



accustomed to study the condition of society ; and amidst 
deep spiritual darkness, to note whatever was in the least 
degree pleasant or favorable. 

"The inhabitants are exceedingly social in their habits, 
and courteous in their manners ; they seldom fail to greet 
you in the street and elsewhere, with a smile and a compli- 
ment. They have a great taste for flowers, which are 
abundant. I am seldom without a nosegay, which has 
been presented by a friend, scholar, or servant; composed 
of carnations, geraniums, roses, &/C. The manners of 
all are unusually graceful, and you will perhaps be 
surprised when I say, that in consequence of their 
regard to etiquette, this spot is quite a school of polite- 
ness." 

In a letter to her sister, devoted to various topics, not 
belonging in her journal, some passages occur which will 
be in place at this stage of her history. 

" You will wish to know in regard to my spirits. I 
am happy to say they have been very good ; and with the 
exception of one deplorably sea-sick day upon the At- 
lantic, I have experienced none of those heart-rending 
feelings respecting what I had left, which I expected. 
With the exception of that time, I have never for a 
moment wished myself in my native land. 

c Pleased I leave thee, 
Native land, farewell, farewell/ 

"In regard to external appearance, I pay about as 
much attention to it as at home, both during the week 
and on the Sabbath. In Beyroot we have some English 
society, and the etiquette of life must necessarily be pre- 
served. Indeed, those questions which I supposed would 
be forever put to rest when I became a missionary, are 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



187 



even more essential than ever ; and temptations to pride 
and aristocracy are increased. What degree of con- 
formity to style, and how much time may be conscien- 
tiously devoted to household cares, on the part of mis- 
sionaries, are questions that require to be prayerfully 
considered by us ; also how far we may indulge ourselves 
in the comforts and accommodations of life ; for many are 
within our reach. 

" The distinction between masters and servants here, 
resembles that which exists in all old countries, more 
than it does in America. The latter acknowledge the 
name, and readily take the place, of menials; though a 
kind of courtesy, even towards them, is demanded by the 
genius of the people ; and if encouraged, they are very 
free in conversation. Their number can be multiplied 
with comparatively trifling expense, and as much cleans- 
ing of house and clothes obtained as is wished ; but all 
this must be superintended, and much precious time 
consumed thereby ; so that I have determined to keep as 
small an establishment as possible. 

" My trials here are not such as I anticipated, or 
probably such as you imagined. I will endeavor to give 
you some idea of their nature, though you cannot perhaps 
fully appreciate them without experience ; at least some of 
them. In the first place, there is a taking to pieces, if I 
may so speak, of all former habits and associations, and 
modes of action ; and the constructing of new, which 
shall be adapted to the circumstances of a people totally 
diverse from those with whom we have been educated. 
This demolition and reconstruction, gives one an oppor- 
tunity to study his own character and attainments, and to 
know in some measure how much more he has been 
indebted to factitious circumstances than he had im- 
agined; and it is not a little calculated to produce 
humility and self-distrust. 



188 



MEMOIR OF 



"The difficulties and embarrassments of a new lan- 
guage, are by no means small. The mortification of not 
understanding, and of not being understood and appre- 
ciated in conversation, is a new trial; and after the 
desultory habits attendant upon a departure from one's 
country and voyages by sea, it requires severe discipline 
to bring the mind to study, and close application. This 
unavoidable irregularity operates unfavorably upon the 
spiritual feelings; interrupts communion with the soul 
and with its Author; and renders it necessary to 6 keep 
the heart with all diligence.' 

u There is nothing here to keep alive the religious 
sensibilities in the way of excitement; but every sur- 
rounding circumstance has an opposite tendency. Par- 
ticularly difficult is it for one who knows not the language, 
to preserve a devoted zeal, as there are no opportunities 
for putting it forth in action ; and while he daily sees 
multitudes who are perishing, he is in danger of heeding 
it not, because he has no power to help them. Moreover, 
the people are so social and free, that unless a check is 
given them, every moment of valuable time would be 
sacrificed. And this cannot be done without appearing, 
not only to them, but to one's self, deficient in that 
benevolence which swelled the breast in our native land, 
and drew our feet hither. 

" As a circle of missionaries, we are harmonious and 
happy; but to preserve this, it is necessary to be watchful, 
and courteous ; and not make prominent one's own con- 
cerns, friends, &c. Here too is nothing to excite, 
because there is a sameness in all our circumstances, our 
resources, &/C. ; and perhaps it is more difficult to exert 
an influence in a small circle, where all are ministers 
and ministers' wives. Mr. Smith says, that harmony has 
always characterized this mission; and I pray that it 
always may. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



189 



il Another thing which I might have mentioned in 
connection with our benevolent feelings, or rather the 
interruption of them ; if the people were cleanly in their 
habits, it would be more pleasant to have them about our 
persons. I often think of the Saviour, surrounded as he 
was by a multitude of the lower classes — and you know 
his disciples sometimes objected to this. Mr. B. says, 
' no doubt they were just such dirty beings as we see all 
the time.' In character and in taste, the females are like 
children ; would that I could say, in comparative inno- 
cence also. 

"I have suffered some alternations of feeling in my 
religious hopes since I left America; which I believe is 
not unusual with missionaries, before they have acquired 
the language of the people to whom they go. I can enter 
feelingly into St. Paul's opinion of himself, thus expressed, 
though I have scarcely any of his zeal, 6 1 am not meet 
to be called an apostle/ So sacred appears my calling, 
that I feel wholly unfit to sustain it ; and I have not those 
clear views of the Saviour's love that I wish. Perhaps 
when I am able to speak of him to others, a livelier flame 
will be kindled in my own breast. Pray much for me, 
dear sister." 

A deep sense of personal responsibility is exhibited in 
the following extract : — 

"This is the day of the Monthly Concert, and accord- 
ing to the custom of this mission, a fast also with us. 
It was a solemn season. Dr. Dodge remarked, that in 
addition to the guilt of the church as a body, for which 
we should humble ourselves before God, our individual 
guilt called for the deepest abasement. ' If,' said he, ' we 
had been faithful servants of Christ from early childhood, 
17 



190 



MEMOIR OF 



how many souls we might have aided in introducing 
into the kingdom of heaven. We had each of us been 
more or less associated with schools, academies, and 
colleges ; and how many of our companions were now 
living in rebellion against their Maker, or had already 
commenced their long lamentation of wo, in the world 
of darkness, that might have been saved through our 
efforts/ It was an overwhelming consideration to us all : 
and each heart feelingly and with tears, responded to 
the suggestion, that personal guilt in reference to the 
souls of men, rendered fasting an appropriate accompani- 
ment to the duties of this interesting day. Since the 
meeting closed, in the solitude of retirement I have wept 
bitterly at the remembrance of my own sins ; and in the 
light of the truth which emanates from the pages of 
inspiration, my heart seems now to be harder than the 
nether millstone. Oh ! how we shall view this subject 
in eternity, when worldly snares and associations cease 
their blinding influence. 

" Some parts of your letter affected me peculiarly. 
The scenes to which you allude of 1829 — when so many 
of the descendants of our venerated grand-parent were 
found sitting at the fountain of salvation, from which he 
derived all his support — are indelibly imprinted upon my 
memory ; but I knew not, until your letter informed me, 
that I was in any measure instrumental in leading you to 
the foot of the cross. Let all the glory be ascribed to 
Him who there bled for you. I beg you will not regard 
me, as missionaries are often regarded, too holy to need 
your prayers. Believe me, dear H., I never required 
them so much, and never, never felt my own deficiencies 
as I now do; and were it not for the feeble hold which 
my soul takes of a Saviour's mercy, I should sink down 
into despair and wo. Forget not this, at least on Tues- 
day evenings." 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



191 



" Beyroot, May 20. 
" Our warm weather has commenced earlier than usual 
here, and we have now your July heat. I bear it very 
well as yet. The abundant and brilliant foliage of this spot 
is a constant source of admiration to me. The lilac tree, 
or pride of India, is now in blossom, also the pomegranate. 
The latter mamma once had, but it was little more than a 
shrub. Here they are of the size of peach trees, and 
their bright scarlet blossoms, form a beautiful contrast 
with the rich green of the leaves. The kharoob fig tree 
and luxuriant grape vines, besides many other verdant 
productions, add beauty to the scene. The cactus is now 
in blossom, its flower a bright yellow. This latter lines 
every path, forming an arch and a pleasant shade, under 
which I pass every afternoon, as my donkey bears me to 
school. 

" May 21. — It is ten months to-day, since my marriage ; 
and the period has flown by with incredible swiftness. 
We commemorate the event on every returning month, 
by a concert of prayer with Mr. and Mrs. Perkins, our 
fellow passengers across the Atlantic, in behalf of the 
officers and crew of the brig George. 

" May 22. — If you wish to know with what we are 
most occupied, it is Arabic. If you ask, ' what beside? 5 
like the Indian in another case, I can say, a little 
more Arabic; and ' what else?' a little more Arabic. 
With Mrs. Bird's children, it is like their mother tongue; 
particularly with the youngest, who is about five years of 
age. She speaks it more readily than the English. 

" May 28. — While it requires but a short time to 
enable one to transact ordinary business in this language, 
it is long before such a knowledge can be obtained 
as to make religious conversation intelligible and pro- 
fitable. For this I am exceedingly anxious, as I long 



192 



MEMOIR OF 



to use my feeble talents in urging sinners to flee to 
the ark of safety ; and I wish you would make it your 
constant prayer, that I may live to accomplish something 
in this way. In prayers that are offered for missionaries, 
I think the obstacles arising from the confusion of tongues, 
have been overlooked. 

" This is the birth day of the king of England, and 
the flag of every Consul is waving in the breeze ; among 
which the stars and stripes of our own happy country 
appear conspicuously, upon which I love to look. Every 
Sabbath they are to be seen likewise. 

" June 11. — Mr. Smith and myself have just taken a 
walk ( by a well of water, at the time of the evening, ever 
the time that women go out to draw water/ where we 
found a group of ' damsels/ doubtless exhibiting the 
same appearance as those who performed the same offices 
thousands of years ago. We stopped and conversed with 
them a little, and they offered us drink from the ' pitcher/ 
or jar. I have seen in Syria some very beautiful women, 
whose noble features and richness of complexion, have 
led me to imagine how Sarah, Rebecca and Rachael 
looked. I have often, in my letters, alluded to the satis- 
faction which the Scriptures afford me 6 in the unchange- 
able East/ as this country has been proverbially styled. 
Imagine with what peculiar feelings you would peruse 
them, if such localities as the banks of the Shetucket, 
the Falls, the Pine-tree, were mentioned, as the scenes of 
events which they described ; or if the habits of the 
people, which are familiar to you, illustrated their truths. 
I was reading a few mornings since, with exquisite satis- 
faction, the excursion of Abraham's servant to obtain a 
wife for Isaac. The well, the damsels, the jewels, the 
camels, the provender, the act of Rebecca in veiling 
herself ; all have a reality, and I can think just how they 
appeared. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



193 



" June 20. — From the public prints and other sources, 
you will doubtless hear of the present disturbances in 
Syria, and I fear you will suffer anxiety respecting us ; 
but let not your hearts fail. ' As the mountains are round 
about Jerusalem, so the Lord is round about his people.' 
Moreover, Beyroot is a more quiet place than others in 
the country ; and even should the commotions reach us, 
we are favorably situated for securing a refuge either in 
Mount Lebanon or on the sea. 

" June 30. — I feel somewhat thoughtful, this after- 
noon, in consequence of having heard of the ready con- 
sent of the friends of a little girl, that I should take her, 
as I proposed, and train her. I am anxious to do it, and 
yet my experience and observation in reference to such a 
course, and my knowledge of the sinful heart of a child, 
lead me to think I am undertaking a great thing. I feel, 
too, that my example and my instruction will control her 
eternal destiny. May I have your unceasing prayers, that 
I may possess wisdom and patience, gentleness and deci- 
sion, and never take a wrong step in reference to her." 



17* 



CHAPTER X. 



BHAMDOON MOUNTAINEERS DEATH OF MRS. THOMPSON 

VISIT OF THE UNITED STATES' SHIP DELAWARE AT 

BEYROOT JOURNEY TO SUNNEEN AND BAALBECK. 

The intenseness of the heat during the summer, at 
Beyroot, renders it necessary for foreigners to remove for 
a few weeks to the country among the mountains. Mr. 
and Mrs. Smith took up their residence in the month of 
August, at Bhamdoon. She carried her love to Christ 
and to precious souls into the scenes of her temporary 
residence, and also in her journies ; and devoted her 
thoughts and efforts to the great objects for which she 
had " left all." 

e{ Mount Lebanon, July 15. — The warm weather had 
become so enervating in Beyroot, that Mr. S. and myself 
concluded to remove immediately to the mountains, where 
on Friday last w T e literally pitched our tent, and in this 
patriarchal dwelling I am now writing. 

"This unusual heat is passing away, and the air is 
as elastic as that of the White Mountains, and the water 
as bright and refreshing. Indeed w r e are nearly as high 
as Mount Washington, and the sea is spread out before 
us to an immense extent ; the sun sets in the water beyond 
the island of Cyprus, the outline of which we see, though 
it is more than a hundred miles distant. 

" What an analogy exists between the moral and natural 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 195 

features of an unevangelized nation? As we passed over 
Mount Lebanon, I told my husband that it required strong 
faith to believe that it would ever become a fruitful field. 

"July 16. — We have taken some pleasant walks and 
rides around these mountains. There are but few shade 
trees in this village, but the grape vine is abundantly 
cultivated, It runs on the ground, upon the declivities of 
the mountains, and is now loaded with fruit, half grown, 
while 'watchmen' are to be seen, scattered singly over the 
vineyards, to prevent depredations. All the varieties of 
high mountain scenery are found here; irregular and 
bold summits, deep ravines, &,c. The horizon, which the 
sea bounds, is so extensive, that the sun appears to set 
high up in the sky, and the sea and sky are almost 
blended. In the morning the clouds are to be seen 
resting upon it, like a mantle of snow, far below us, 
presenting a most singular appearance. Our tent occupies 
the site of an old threshing floor, and around it are 
several others, where they are now at work. 

" July 17. — I have just been interrupted by a visit from 
a woman and her little boy, and presented with some 
raisins. In return I offered them food also. She is 
poor and asked me to visit her ; on my promising to do 
so she kissed my hand. After I thought she had been 
here long enough, I told her that I wanted to write, and 
bid her 'go in peace, 5 which she did very cheerfully. 
I had asked her a few questions of a religious nature; but 
it is of little use for me, at present, to attempt any serious 
conversation, as I can go no farther than to inquire if 
they love God and Jesus Christ, if they think about them, 
&,c, to all which they answer most confidently in the 
affirmative. I long to talk more with them on these great 
truths, but many months must first elapse. Pray for me, 
my beloved parents, that when I have the ability, I may 
also have the heart, to do this people good. I sometimes 



196 



MEMOIR OF 



fear that I shall find my heart treacherous, for now I am 
able to pray for them, and this duty I do not perform as 
faithfully as the case demands. 

"Jerusalem, that still devoted city, we hear is almost 
in ruins. How striking is the providence of God towards 
these countries, once the cradle of Christianity, and 
toward his peculiar people, to whom belonged the adop- 
tion, and the covenant, and the promises, and the glory! 
An immense debt of sin seems still resting upon them, 
and they are receiving 'double' vengeance. Alas, the 
poor Jews! In the late tumult, Mrs. T. says, they have 
suffered peculiarly.' 5 

After having given in her journal some description of 
the Druses, residing at Bhamdoon, she writes : 

" August 6. — The longer I remain at Bhamdoon, the 
more I feel interested in the mountaineers. Could faith- 
ful, consistent missionaries occupy these villages of the 
mountains, I doubt not that the united efforts of their 
preaching and example would be followed with a rich 
blessing, even in the overthrow of false religion and 
the introduction of the true." 

Mrs. Smith entered with deep feelings into the reverses 
of the missions at Jerusalem: Among them was the 
death of Mrs. Thompson ; of whose worth and excellence 
of character, she thus speaks : 

" August 11. — Mrs. Thompson was a dear and valuable 
woman to us all, and we feel that our mission has indeed 
sustained a loss. She possessed a cultivated mind, a 
warm heart, and an animated manner. Her sensibilities 
were perhaps too lively for this climate ; since nothing is 
more injurious here than excitement of feeling. Our 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



197 



departed friend won the affection of all. Our servant 
remarked when he heard of her death, ' there is no one 
like her in Beyroot.' The propriety and fervor of her 
devotional exercises added greatly to the interest of our 
female meetings ; and she was ever animated in devising 
means of usefulness, and in sharing the labors of the 
mission as far as her precarious health would permit. 
Her heart, as well as that of her husband, was much set 
upon the Jerusalem branch of our mission ; and as she 
had from her own house furnished a liberal supply of 
books and school apparatus, she had formed strong expec- 
tations of doing good there in her favorite occupation. 
You will learn from other sources the trials which Mr. 
Thompson has experienced in his separation from his 
family, during the commotions in Judea and Jerusalem. 
God seems to be having a controversy with that spot, and 
calling us to look and consider, and admire his justice. 
Some might say that our dear sister had sacrificed her 
life for nought ; but I trust that from her heavenly abode 
she looks down, with peculiar satisfaction, upon the last 
two years of her life on earth, in which her own prepara- 
tion for eternal happiness has been more effectually ad- 
vanced than it could possibly have been in any other 
circumstances ; and she regrets not that her mortal part 
rests on Mount Zion. I consider the discipline of char- 
acter to which a missionary is subjected in the trial of a 
final separation from his country, and in the subsequent 
events, as invaluable, and worth all the sacrifice which it 
involves ; even though death be the immediate conse- 
quence, and not one dark mind enlightened through his 
influence. How little Mr. Thompson anticipated such a 
termination of his plans ! Concerning the welfare of the 
Holy City, we cannot but exclaim once more, 1 How 
long, O Lord, how long? 5 I know not but the answer 
will be found, in the spirit of it, in the 11th and 12th of 



198 



MEMOIR OF 



the sixth of Isaiah. At least it appears to me, that God 
is calling his people to look intently, and notice his rea- 
sons for thus avenging the iniquity of that chosen land. 

"August 15. — Evening. — Since family prayers, at which 
a number were present, Mr. Smith was saying, that he 
wished some one more worthy and capable than himself 
was among the people, to dispense the bread of life to 
them, for he felt that the field was whitening. I reminded 
him of Moses and of Paul, who felt, almost to discour- 
agement, their own weakness. He is preparing his jour- 
nal, which he kept during our visit in Egypt and his 
journey in the Hauran, to send to the Missionary Rooms, 
and he requires undisturbed leisure for this. 

" Sabbath, August 16. — A few days since, I called 
upon a very pretty woman who lives in a part of this 
house, and has been to prayers several times. Among 
other things she asked me, ' why in prayer we leaned 
forward and closed our eyes V This must have impressed 
her strongly; as I recollected that she had before asked 
me the same question, when she called upon me, and 
which from my imperfect knowledge of the language, I 
did not then understand. I replied, that it was to enable 
us to withdraw our thoughts from surrounding objects 
and think of the great Being to whom we were speaking, 
and that this was our custom even in our closet duties. 
She seemed to approve of the practice and the motive. 
Her little girl, named Sade, comes here every day to be 
instructed. I told her the story of the creation and the 
fall, and a day or two after requested her to repeat it to 
me, which she did with great readiness and propriety; in 
better Arabic, of course, than mine. Mr. Smith has now 
an audience of half a dozen before the door, and one of 
them is reading the Scriptures aloud. It is a great favor 
that so many of the men and boys can read. 

" Alas, our poor sisters ! the curse rests emphatically 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



199 



upon them. Among the Druse princesses, some, perhaps 
the majority, furnish an exception, and can read. Their 
sect is favorable to learning. Not so with the Maronites. 
I have one scholar from these last; but when I have 
asked the others who have been here if they wished to 
read, they have replied most absolutely in the negative ; 
saying that it was for boys and not for them. I have 
heard several women acknowledge that they knew no 
more than the donkeys." 

On the occasion of some new arrangements in the 
Jerusalem mission, Mrs. Smith thus expresses herself :— 
" These constant changes, connected as they are with the 
eternal welfare of souls and the honor of the Saviour's 
name, make me feel solemn. I look around upon my 
brethren and sisters, and my husband, and including 
myself, think we shall soon, yes, sooner than the same 
number in our own land, be in eternity; our work closed, 
our destiny sealed. Oh that we may prove faithful to our 
short trust ! 

"August 23. — Yesterday I inquired of one of my scholars 
respecting the absence of two others who are Maronites. 
She said their priest had told them it was 'haram' or 
prohibited for them to come, and had sent them a paper 
which informed them that he should not allow them to 
come to the church if they came here. I little imagined 
an ecclesiastical dignitary would interfere with my half 
dozen scholars. I regret it, because the two little girls 
were uncommonly bright and affectionate. One of them 
I discovered walking upon a neighboring terrace to-day ; 
and we exchanged salutations, by the usual mode of 
placing the hand upon the breast, while she looked wish- 
fully towards me. Oh what an account must they have 
to render, who thus take away the key of knowledge from 
those of whom they profess to be the spiritual guides ! 



200 



MEMOIR OF 



You can imagine the difference there is between the 
feelings of the Maronites and Greeks toward us, when I 
tell you that the Greek priest sends his own daughter to 
be taught by me — a pretty rosy cheeked girl. 

"August 27. — A few days since, during my school hours, 
a woman called with an infant. I prepared some milk 
and water for the latter. It did not drink much of it, 
and after they were gone, I offered the remainder of it to 
a child five or six years of age, who stood by. She 
declined it ; and my scholars told me it was 'haram.' 
What, said I, does such a little girl fast from milk, &,c? 
' Yes/ said they ; ' all of us.' I looked upon the youthful 
group with mingled feelings of amazement and pity, not 
unmingled with admiration at their early self-denial and 
steadfastness. Surely, thought I, Satan has forestalled all 
that is valuable in human character, even in babes and 
sucklings ; but a wiser and more benevolent Being will 
yet perfect his praise by them." 

In the course of this month, Beyroot was visited by the 
United States' ship Delaware, Commodore Patterson. It 
was an interesting event to the inhabitants, and peculiarly 
to the American missionaries. Mrs. Smith entered into 
the spirit of the event and its attendant circumstances, with 
all the interest of an American and an ardent lover of her 
country ; but still more as a Christian. 

"August 29. — The flag of our country is just hoisted, 
indicating that the ship is near; and my husband is pre- 
paring to join Mr. Chasseaud in his consular visit to her 

commander. This is an interesting day to me, for it 

is the anniversary of my last departure from the paternal 
roof. Oh, what a day that was ! May I never behold 
such another ! Its anguish was second only to that which 
rent my heart when the cold hand of death seized our 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



201 



dear P. But let me speak of the goodness of God to me 
since— the supports of his grace, and my present cheerful- 
ness and comfort. I was reading in course this morning, 
the 34th Exodus, and was deeply affected, with the 6th and 
7th verses. I wish you would look at them, and I think 
you will say with me, that God has ever proclaimed himself 
to us as ' the Lord, merciful and gracious, long suffering 
and abundant in goodness and truth/ I cannot express 
my gratitude for the satisfaction which you have felt in 
giving me up ; and for the health and spiritual blessings 
you have received since my departure. 

" August 30.— I have just risen, my dear parents, from 
the perusal of a package of letters from home, and have 
no words to express to you all which I have felt while 
passing rapidly over the contents of each. My emotions 
were various, producing alternate tears and smiles. To 
hear of your temporal prosperity was a source of high 
satisfaction ; but to hear of such a shower of spiritual 
blessings, excited in my breast, may I venture to say, joy 
such as angels feel when similar intelligence reaches 
their heavenly abode. But I have only glanced at your 
letters, because I am in momentary expectation of a visit 
from the Commodore of the Delaware and his family ; by 
the return of whose ship to Mahon, where a frigate direct 
for America awaits her arrival, I am to forward this pack- 
age. When I peruse them at my leisure, I shall live over 
again all those scenes so kindly and minutely detailed." 

Commodore Patterson and a portion of his family and 
suite visited Jerusalem. On the Sabbath after their re- 
turn, religious services were held on board his ship. 

"September 10. — On Sabbath morning we went on 
board the Delaware at 10 o'clock, where Mr. S. preached 
from the words, 4 Strive to enter in at the straight gate/ 
18 



202 



MEMOIR OF 



&/C. It was a most interesting and attentive audience. 
The numerous crew standing, formed two compact bodies 
each side of the speaker. Their clean and simple 
uniform, of white shirts and pantaloons, blue collars and 
cuffs, and a black handkerchief tied around the neck, and 
their fair complexions, contrasted strongly with the lawny 
skin and fantastic dress of those whom for a year we have 
been accustomed principally to see. Their instrumental 
and vocal music in tones familiar to our ears, was not a 
little refreshing. The Arabs crowded on board, and I 
suppose that in and around were more than a thousand 
souls. I was much pleased with the sobriety and attention 
of a row of boys, who stood in front of the older sailors. 
They are a kind of apprentices on board, and the most of 
them from the House of Refuge in New York. At 
present they have little to do except to attend school. 
Although my husband is no singer, I saw his lips moving 
with those of the choir, for he could not resist it. The 
appearance of the ship upon this coast is a happy occur- 
rence. The natives have expressed great admiration of 
her, and consequently respect for her nation. The Com- 
modore and his family and suite have left a pleasant 
impression upon all our hearts. He says that he came to 
Beyroot for our sakes. Commodore Patterson is a plain, 
unceremonious, agreeable American ; Mrs. P. the same, 
and the daughters are intelligent, affable and polished. 
I love the manners of my countrywomen. The ladies 
of no land that I have seen compare with them, in that 
delicacy of feeling and refinement which are the orna- 
ment of a female. May they never be disposed to cast 
it from them. Mrs. P. sent me a few pounds of nice 
black tea, and a keg of crackers, before her departure. 
Their visit at Jerusalem seems to have been the means of 
saving the life of Mr. Nicolayson, whom they found 
sinking under a fever. Through the advice of the surgeon 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



203 



of the ship he was raised from the borders of the grave, 
and by a singular Providence Dr. Dodge met the surgeon 
in the road as the former was proceeding with Mr. 
Thompson to Jerusalem, and obtained from him a knowl- 
edge of Mr. N.'s case and the manner in which he had 
treated it, so that he was enabled to go forward and aid 
in his convalescence. 

" In Beyroot, one night I was awake during the sound of 
the midnight izan (the cry of the muezzen in the mosque, 
calling the followers of Mohammed to prayer.) It was a 
long, monotonous and dolorous shout ; and in the half 
unconsciousness of broken slumbers, I did not recognize 
what it was, but it so went to my heart, that if it had not 
ceased, I should have burst into tears. Then there is the 
dull and dissonant vibration of the kettle drum, upon their 
festas, sometimes does not intermit its grating sounds for 
successive days and nights. You know not, my dear 
parents, how you would feel were you in the midst of a 
population where every sound that fell upon your ear, and 
every sight that met your eye, reminded you of Satan's 
despotic sway. When in my native land, the curling 
smoke, as it rose from the habitations at early morn, and 
the twinkling light which illuminated them at eve, excited 
pleasing associations; but here alas ! it is not so. I cannot 
look upon the habitations around me and think, 'that 
rising column of yonder abode is an emblem of peace and 
of prayer from a family altar; or that glimmering taper 
attracts towards it a chaste circle of happy faces, enjoying 
the rational pleasures of social life/ When I think of 
your spiritual blessings, which seem to be multiplying 
upon you, I feel that I am emphatically in a * dry and 
thirsty land, where there is no water.' It is this that 
forms the greatest trial and the greatest danger of mis^- 
sionaries, that they dwell where Satan's seat is. 

^Monday morning, while the sky was richly studded 



204 



MEMOIR OF 



with stars, we rose to prepare for our return to the 
mountains. I love to gaze upon the spangled heavens, 
for it transports me directly to the dear home of my 
youth ; and the sweet influences of Pleiades and the bands 
of Orion are the same as when I looked upon them from 
my own quiet chamber. This morning, Jupiter, before he 
melted away into the light of heaven, rested like a brilliant 
gem upon the forehead of Taurus, furnishing a beautiful 
appendage to the latter, as he reclined in dignity upon his 
etherial couch. Who can contemplate the starry firma- 
ment without some elevation of his moral feelings towards 
their glorious Author, or without spending one thought 
upon his own immortal destiny. 

" Bhamdoon, Sept. 25. — Having recently returned from 
a journey of nine days to the top of Sunneen and the 
ruins of Baalbeck, I think you may be interested in an 
imperfect description, which is all that I can give, of the 
works of the great Creator, and his creature man. 
On Monday the 15th inst. we left Bhamdoon for the 
highest peak of Lebanon. It was a delightful day, and 
we were all in fine spirits. Many villages of the 
mountains met our eyes, the names of which we learned 
from our muleteers. Mr. B. often stopped to take obser- 
vations, as he is preparing maps of the country. We 
met a company of Gipsies, who surrounded my donkey 
to examine me, and who looked precisely like our Indians, 
We passed also on that morning the ruins of a town upon 
one of the heights over which we rode. Our first resting 
place about mid-day was at a village called Corneille, 
where we dismounted and walked some distance into a 
valley to see a coal mine, which was discovered some 
years ago ; and where fifty or sixty Arabs, under the 
superintendence of two Englishmen, are employed by the 
Pasha. The vein is about three feet in thickness. It is 
yet a matter of doubt whether it will repay the labor of 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



205 



digging it, though the engineer seemed sanguine. Surely 
Englishmen are to be found everywhere. I little expected 
to find any in this obscure part of our journey. We 
ought to pray in reference to this very fact, for God can 
overrule it for good. I cannot tell you how pleasant yet 
how strange, are the sounds of my native tongue in this 
foreign land. 

" 16th. — Our ride on this day was diversified with grand 
and beautiful scenery; frequently carrying us upon the 
borders of lofty eminences, overlooking deep valleys, in 
the bottom of which were scattered the long black tents 
of the Bedaweens. About noon we reached a spot upon 
Sunneen, less than an hour from its highest peak, where 
we rested, while Mr. Bird went forward to see if it were 
practicable to attempt an excursion to the summit with 
our animals. After our tents were erected, Mr. B. and 
my husband proposed ascending the mountain, while I 
remained in the tent, and read the Missionary Herald. 
Just after sundown I stepped out of my tent, and going a 
few paces towards the west, upon the brink of a deep 
valley, one of the most sublime views met my eyes that I 
ever saw* A rich bed of superb white clouds, rolling 
together, and curling their tops in the air, in the most 
fantastic forms, filled the valley, occasionally breaking 
from each other sufficiently to discover to me the grandeur 
of the depth below. Beyond them stretched the glorious 
sea, its outline nearly obscured by the blending of its 
waters with the brilliant tints of the western sky. As I 
stood alone, gazing upon this almost unearthly scene, the 
distant voices of the mountaineers, pursuing their occu- 
pations upon the declivities below, came up through this 
magnificent array of mountain drapery, and produced a 
most singular effect upon my senses. I almost imagined 
myself to be the inhabitant of another sphere, stooping 
down to discover the pursuits of an inferior world, whose 
18* 



206 



MEMOIR OF 



occupants little imagined what glories were above them. 
But a brisk evening air hurried me back to my patriarchal 
habitation, and I was soon joined by my friends, who had 
enjoyed the same prospect from the top of Mount Lebanon. 
After prayers in Arabic, with the servants and muleteers, 
we separated each to his ' rural couch/ designing to set 
out upon our upward course an hour before light on the 
ensuing morning. 

"On the 1 7th we rose at half past three and rode about 
half an hour up the mountain, when the path required me 
to join Mr. S. and Mr. B. on foot. After much fatigue, 
which reminded me of my Mount Washington excursion, 
we reached what we supposed to be the highest peak, at 
day break, where seating ourselves beneath the shelter of 
a rock, we breakfasted, that we might be in readiness to 
behold the glories of the rising sun. We soon discovered, 
however, that there was still a higher summit, which 
would intercept the eastern horizon; and after watching 
the full moon till she sank in the waters which bounded 
our western prospect, we sat out for the other peak. As 
usual among mountains, the distance deceived us, and 
what appeared but a few steps occupied so much time 
that Mr. B. arrived only in time to see the sun start 
suddenly from his hiding place behind Anti Lebanon. 
Mr. S. might have accomplished the same, but that he 
travelled slower on my account. Although I was deprived 
of this splendid sight, many interesting objects beside, 
sufficiently repaid me for my fatigue. On the west was 
the illimitable sea, with ranges of mountains varying in 
form and height. On the east, the nearest object was the 
beautiful valley of the Bukaa, separating Lebanon and 
Anti Lebanon, and probably forty miles in extent. Its 
perfectly level and diversified surface, with the Leontes 
wiuding through it, reminded me forcibly of the valley of 
the Connecticut, as it appears from Mount Holyoke. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 207 

I think it must have been once the bed of a lake, from its 
peculiar appearance and its fertility, which is like that of 
the rich alluvial soil of the Connecticut. Its northern 
extremity is bounded by the territory of Hamath. The 
noble range of Anti Lebanon was spread out before us, 
in its whole extent, embracing Mount Hermon, called by 
the natives 'Gebel Sheikh/ (old mountain.) It is higher 
than Sunneen, and one little spot of snow glistened in the 
sun-beams near the top of its majestic front, as we beheld 
it on this cloudless morning. I am sure if king David 
had been with us, he would have tuned his harp to the 
praise of its Author, whose wonderful works he so loved 
to sing. The ' little hills' below sat in such distinct 
outline upon the level valley, as to seem almost as if they 
might ' skip like lambs.' The Hauran, the region which 
Mr. S. and Dr. Dodge visited last spring, was visible; but 
what interested me most, was a faint view of the mountains 
of Galilee, in the blue distance. I leaned upon a rock 
and gazed with silent but deep emotion upon the land 
which my Saviour had trod ; and my heart uttered the 
prayer, that the spirit which animated his breast, when he 
there dwelt in his humanity, might henceforth continually 
possess mine. 

" This day, on which I attained the highest summit of 
Mt. Lebanon, was dear father's birthday, and recollec- 
tions of him mingled themselves with the important 
events which gave interest to the period. At two o'clock, 
P. M. our tents were taken down, and we commenced 
our descent towards the valley of the Bukaa, and rested 
for the night at A in Hazzeer. The view of Anti Leba- 
non was most glorious, from our encampment, and I 
pitied those who could dwell there unmindful of its Maker. 
One lone woman from a neighboring khan came to see 
me, wearing a charm upon her neck, which was as usual 
a picture of the Virgin. I tried to say something to im- 
press her with serious things. 



208 



MEMOIR OF 



" 18th. — As the sun is very powerful in the Bukaa, 
we rose before 3 o'clock for our ride. Our donkeys 
seemed delighted with the level path before them, which 
was unbroken by a single irregularity. I enjoyed it be- 
yond any thing I ever experienced of the kind before. 
We formed a large, and what you would call in America, 
a grotesque group. We met many genuine Bedaweens 
on foot and upon donkeys and mules, with their long 
blankets trailing upon the ground, adding to the unique 
appearance of their dark visages, and streaming locks, 
which were almost blended with the gray of the morning. 
Although I am daily becoming familiar with the strange 
scenes of this country, yet some of them to this hour im- 
press me with such romantic sensations as I have formerly 
experienced when reading works of fiction. This was 
one ; but many of the associations were of a sacred 
character. The two noble ranges of Lebanon and Anti 
Lebanon bounded our prospect on either side, as we took 
an oblique course across the valley. The sun came forth 
from behind Anti Lebanon as a ' bridegroom cometh forth 
from his chamber.' Not long after his beams warmed 
the earth, we stopped near a stream of w r ater and break- 
fasted upon the green sward As we pursued our journey, 
we met immense flocks of sheep, goats, and herds of 
cattle, and saw the black tents of the Bedaweens to whom 
they belonged ; who, though they differ in character and 
wealth from Abraham, probably exhibit his mode of life, 
after he w r ent out from his kindred. With my American 
habits, I should surely say, were I obliged to resort to their 
habitations, <wo is me that I dw r eli in the tents of Kedar. J 
Says the spouse in Solomon's Song, ' I am black like the 
tents of Kedar.' But the most precious passage of Scrip- 
ture, which these illustrations brought to our minds, was 
the promise concerning the two eldest sons of Ishmael, 
the progenitors of these Mohammedans, found in Isaiah 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



209 



Ix. 9. 'All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered 
together unto thee, they shall come up with acceptance 
on mine altar, and I will glorify the house of my glory.' 

" At 12 o'clock we reached the celebrated ruins of 
Baalbeck or Heliopolis, the irregular outline of which 
had been for several hours in sight. As we were much 
fatigued and exhausted with the rays of a tropical sun, we 
did not now stop to admire what we intended to examine 
at our leisure. We hastened beyond the walls of the city, 
to find an encampment, the location of which was of 
more consequence, because it was Friday noon, and we 
were to remain there until Monday, 

" Baalbeck is abundantly supplied with streams of 
water, which nourish the greatest profusion of trees and 
shrubs ; particularly the noble walnut, the fruit of which 
is like the large English walnut. At the ruins of an ele- 
gant fountain, which supplies one of these courses, we 
unloaded our animals, hoping to be in quiet possession of 
the spot, after a few hours ; although numbers of men and 
boys were enjoying the delicious shade, upon the brilliant 
carpet of nature. Several Mohammedans, in direct viola- 
tion of our Saviour's precepts, were publicly engaged in 
their devotions. I walked by them to discover more 
minutely their peculiarities, and the nearer I approached 
the more earnest they became. I cannot give you a very 
correct idea of it. They were upon their knees, and 
sometimes held their heads erect, and with closed eyes 
muttered their orisons; then bent forward and touched 
their foreheads to the ground, &,c. &,c. It was all deeply 
affecting, and perfectly absurd. Finding that the Sabbath 
was to be 'a feast to the Virgin/ and of course that this 
spot would be the scene of the sports of her votaries, it 
became necessary to seek for another retirement. After 
bathing our faces in the limpid stream which flowed near 
us, and gathering our fill of raspberries from its banks, 



210 



MEMOIR OF 



we dined upon the green grass, and the gentlemen sepa- 
rated, each to seek for another encampment. Before 
night we were quietly seated in our tents, beneath the 
rich shade of those very walnut trees which my husband 
had visited in his journey to the Hauran. The next 
morning, early, we proceeded to the ruins, and devoted 
the forenoon to their examination. And here I am 
tempted to lay aside my pen, since no description of mine 
can give you any adequate conception of those relics of 
past ages, whose foundations are supposed to have been 
in existence in the days of Solomon. This opinion is 
deduced from the fact that the peculiarity of their work- 
manship, resembles that of the subterranean columns at 
Jerusalem. As I gazed upon that part of the immense 
pile, I fully believed the supposition, and those old, de- 
faced, but yet undilapidated stones, gave me much more 
satisfaction than all the Grecian taste and Roman and 
Saracenic magnificence, which form so much of the in- 
terest and variety of its superstructure. Whoever selected 
the location for this splendid building, discovered true 
taste, as it stands at the foot of Anti Lebanon, overlooking 
a rich tract of level land, beautifully diversified with 
foliage and streams of water. You may give full scope 
to all the romance and poetry of your imagination, and 
picture to yourself fluted columns, cornices, entablatures, 
tritons, sea gods, fishes, beasts, and birds, in alto and bas 
relief, some in a state of preservation, and others defaced 
by the hand of time and the curiosity of travellers ; with 
fragments of exquisite elegance scattered all around, 
debased by the ' treading of cattle/ who actually find 
pasture within the walls of this magnificent temple. The 
pile consists of four divisions, severally called by trav- 
ellers a palace, a portico, and two temples ; the smallest 
of the latter being the ' temple of the sun/ which gives 
the name Heliopolis to the ruins. The palace is 410 feet 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



211 



'in length, and 383 in breadth, supported by arched pas- 
sages, dark and dreary. The larger temple is 309 feet in 
length and 202 in breadth. The smaller one Mr. S. did 
not measure. In one part of the building is a perfect 
tower of Saracenic origin, entirely unique in its archi- 
tectural character. The most imposing object is the 
remains of a colonade which once surrounded the larger 
temple. Six Corinthian pillars, the top of whose capitals 
is 130 feet from the ground, now existing in a state of 
entire preservation, made a powerful impression on my 
feelings. They fully answered all my ideas of ruined 
elegance. They seemed as it were to be invested with 
life; so touchingly, so instructively did they speak of the 
unknown past, of which neither hrstory or tradition un- 
folds the tale. My eye lingered upon them to the last, 
untired and unsatisfied ; till they faded from my view. 
In the afternoon we made the circuit of the city, and 
visited a quarry, from whence much of the stone of which 
the building is composed was probably taken. One entire 
stone, 60 feet long, 17 wide, and 13 thick, still attached 
to the quarry, hewn, in solitary grandeur seemed to speak 
volumes respecting the unfinished labors of finite man. 
Baalbeck is completely dilapidated. It is occupied by a 
few Moslems and Christians, whose small habitations are 
constructed of the relics. There is, beside, a mosque 
patched up with marble slabs, &,c. ; and a beautiful little 
marble temple, of Corinthian architecture, which has been 
used by the Greek church for a place of worship. Thus 
Satan in various ways has kept possession of the spot ; 
though the idols of the temple have been cast down. Still 
those familiar lines of Watts were continually in my 
mind while there — 

* Those ruins shall be built again, 
And all that dust shall rise,' 

under another and more permanent dominion. 



212 



MEMOIR OF 



" But I am protracting my journal of this tour to an 
immoderate length; and must hasten to an end, or I 
shall never reach one. The next day, the Sabbath, we 
passed in our tents ; having social worship in English, and 
reading, and conversation with the natives who came to 
gratify their curiosity by the sight of living wonders 
of the present age. A Moslem begged a Testament, 
which my husband gave to him, the first which he ever 
gave to a follower of the false prophet. With strange in- 
consistency a Catholic Christian endeavored to dissuade 
him from reading it ! Do you wonder that the devotees 
of Mohammed have hitherto continued and multiplied, 
with such an influence around them ? Pray for the ex- 
tension of that pure light, beneath which their delusion 
shall wither and perish. 

" On the 22d we rose immediately after midnight, to 
pursue our journey homewards. Nothing particularly 
interesting occurred, except that I witnessed the growing 
of cotton in the Bukaa, attended by females. The next 
day we reached Bhamdoon, having spent eight days, and 
taken twenty-five meals in our tents, and without having 
entered a single habitation, beside, during our whole 
journey. With invigorated health and grateful hearts 
we were happy to find ourselves at home again, in our 
rural mountain dwelling.' 5 

In her distant field of labor, Mrs. Smith received, 
with lively satisfaction, intelligence of the prosperity of 
religion among the Mohegan Indians. Writing to the 
missionary among them, she says : 

"I was as much astonished as were the apostles often 
in the weakness of their faith, to hear of the revival in 
Mohegan. When shall we learn that our God is ' faithful 
to his promises, and faithful to his Son? 5 Remember me 
with Christian affection to the dear converts, and to all 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



213 



the children of the school. May your cords still be 
lengthened. Pray do not take any thing for granted 
respecting my probable knowledge of affairs in your little 
parish, for my friends all say ' you will learn from Mr. 
G., &/C, about Mohegan.' And now I will answer some 
of your questions. First, in respect to faith, hope, and 
charity, my experience of them is the same in kind, though 
I fear not in degree, as your own. I have been so 
whirled about for the last year, that I sometimes hardly 
know what my own feelings are. Of this, however, I am 
confident, that we and other missionaries have not been 
brought here for nothing ; and although we may see 
scarcely a ray of light, beaming upon the long night of 
darkness that has obscured this spiritual firmament, others 
will ; and its sound will yet go forth into all the earth. 
Nothing is lost in God's moral kingdom, though it may 
sometimes appear so; of course he is using us in some 
way. In one very important respect you have the advan- 
tage of us in your labors. You can speak the language 
of the people whom you desire to benefit. To acquire this 
is my leading object at present. — What a long and tedious 
process it is for the world to get back to its rightful 
Lord ! How much angels must have to cause wonder 
and admiration, while they are employed in helping it 
forward ! They must often stop to love and worship a 
being s@ holy, benevolent and wise as their great Leader. 
It will not be long, dear brother, before you and I shall 
know more about this matter than we now do. 

" In the village upon the mountains, where we are 
spending the hot season, we have much to interest our 
feelings. The Christians of the Greek church, who are 
the majority of the population, are really friendly towards 
us, and we could not help loving them, even if we had 
not a spark of the Saviour's kindness in our breasts. 
They are industrious, cheerful, and independent, and I 
19 



214 



MEMOIR OF 



often think what a happy community they would form, 
with a religion stripped of useless ceremonies — a religion 
of the heart rather than of the fingers ; for one of the most 
distinguishing marks of their sect is their manner of 
making the sign of the cross. Could the females of Syria 
be educated and regenerated, the whole face of the coun- 
try would change ; even, as I said to an Arab a few days 
since, to the appearance of the houses and the roads. 
One of our little girls, whom I taught before going to the 
mountains, came to see me a day or two since, and talked 
incessantly about her love for the school, and the errors 
of the people here, saying that they ' cared not for Jesus 
Christ, but only for the Virgin Mary.' — I have not said a 
word about 6 old Lucy.' Peace to her memory ! she has 
at length got ' home,' I trust. I read her obituary in the 
paper." 

" September 28. — You kindly inquire, my dear madam, 
whether I find the promise verified, f Lo, I am with you 
alway.' Perhaps I cannot better answer the question 
than by telling you the reflections which I had this eve- 
ning. Just before sundown, my husband stepped out to 
attend prayers at the Greek church ; and as I closed 
the door for the purpose of securing a season for devotion 
during his absence, and turned back upon the solitude 
of our single apartment, my heart was filled with praise 
to God for all his gracious dealings with me during the 
past year. Expecting in a few days to leave Bhamdoon, 
I was led to adore the kind hand, that in addition to all 
my other mercies, had furnished me so pleasant and com- 
fortable a home in this obscure mountain village ; where I 
have renewed my strength, and now have vigorous health 
to re-engage in my labors at Beyroot. 

" Monday, October 8. — This day, the season of the 
monthly concert, has for some time been appropriated to 
fasting and prayer at this station. While taking an early 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



215 



walk this morning, I met two girls with baskets of grapes 
upon their shoulders, who as usual, invited me to partake 
of their contents. I declined, pleading as an excuse, that 
it was a fast with me, and they urged me no farther. It 
is not here as in America, where such an apology might 
be made the subject of ridicule among the unregenerate. 
On the contrary, the more peculiar are our habits and 
numerous our ceremonies, the more respect and influence 
we may acquire ; for to be without religion is consid- 
ered a great disgrace. Many regard us as irreligious, 
because we are so simple in our forms of worship and 
have so few appendages ; and are often surprised when we 
tell them how many churches and priests exist in our 
native land. A servant woman of Mrs. Whiting, who 
has now lived long enough with her to love her and 
appreciate her principles, about a year and a half since 
remarked to some of the Arabs, that the people with 
whom she lived, did c not lie, nor steal, nor quarrel, nor 
do any such things ; but, poor creatures/ said she, c they 
have no religion.' In contrasting the spiritual blessings 
of my country with the more than useless ceremonies of 
this, I often think of these lines of the inimitable Watts : 

1 Let strangers walk around 
The city where we dwell/ &c. 

" In some important respects, the morals of this people 
are better than those of our own land. But the great 
destroyer need not be strenuous on the point here, for he 
has the entire mass of the inhabitants sufficiently en- 
chained by a corrupt religion for all his purposes; and he 
reserves other temptations for those regions where he can 
employ them to blind the eyes of men against the clear 
light of truth. In this our mountain residence, my hus- 
band has had more than usual opportunity to give reli- 
gious instruction by means of conversation, distribution 
of the Scriptures, and evening prayers in Arabic, in our 



216 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



room. More or less of the villagers are always present 
upon the latter occasion. We feel assured that these 
< mountain tops will yet shout to each other/ though we 
may not live to catch ' the flying joy' on earth. 

"I have rejoiced, dear Mrs. F., in all the spiritual 
blessings of your own family, and in those of the church 
at large. In thinking of that garden of the Lord where 
my friends dwell, I sometimes compare our situation with 
that of our first parents who were driven out of paradise 
to till the earth, which they found covered with thorns 
and briars. Indeed, I think that had Isaiah seen, in vision, 
our happy land, with all her faults ; contrasting it with 
this, as it is now, and probably was then, he would still 
have indulged in all the strains of prophetic rapture, 
which characterize his writings. I must now, through 
necessity, though unwillingly, leave you. A sheet of 
paper never seemed so insufficient for my purposes, as 
since I came to this country. A single one will not 
contain half I wish to communicate to those I love j and 
yet I think it will contain as much as I ought to trouble 
them with," 



CHAPTER XI. 



SCENERY SABBATH EVENING — ENGLISH SERVICE — TROUB- 
LES OF MOHAMMEDANS DEATH OF DR. DODGE APPEAL 

TO AMERICAN CHRISTIANS ON PHYSICAL CULTURE 

INTERCOURSE WITH ENGLISH FRIENDS — -LETTER TO 
MRS. DODGE — ON PREPARATION FOR THE MISSIONARY 

WORK FEMALE PRAYER MEETING NATIVE HABITS OF 

FASTING THOUGHTS ON AMERICAN CHARACTER ARAB 

VISITS — LETTER TO MRS. WISNER ON THE DEATH OF 
HER HUSBAND — LETTER TO MRS. HALLOCK. 

Having returned from her summer residence in the 
mountains, and become again settled at Beyre©t, Mrs. 
Smith resumed her journal addressed to her parents, as 
follows r 

"Beyr©<*t, Oct. 19, 1834. 
m My ever dear Parents ! — I wish you could sit down 
with me in my pleasant room, this evening, where I have 
composed myself for a little epistolary converse with you. 
The full moon rising in the east, is shining in its splendor 
over the lofty peak of Lebanon, while the waters of the 
Mediterranean, which wash its base, are sparkling in her 
beams, and on the north its dark waves are bounded only 
by the sky. The street in which we live is directly upon 
the shore ; a high castle, surmounted with a single turret, 
stands upon a reck, a few r@ds fr#m the land ; the hum of 
human voices has ceased, and the silence of night is 
19* 



218 



MEMOIR OF 



broken only by the roar of the surf, as the sea dashes 
upon the shore. Three times have I risen from my seat 
to notice and admire in solitude this charming scene. 
We are partially settled in our new abode, but I hope we 
shall not indulge the thought that this is our rest. If we 
do, God will break up the delusion. 

"This is the evening of the Sabbath, and it will be 
more appropriate to recall the events of the day. Mr. 
Thompson preached at our Consul's, a most excellent 
sermon. My soul was refreshed, particularly in the 
singing, and I thought of the bliss of heaven. The 
Sabbath, my dear father, is the day in which I am in the 
habit of making you especially the subject of my petitions ; 
and often my heart is much drawn out in supplicating 
spiritual blessings for you, and I feel assured that such 
blessings will make you completely happy here and here- 
after. Thus, through the merits of my Saviour, though 
far removed from you, I may be the means of making an 
impression upon your present and eternal happiness. 

" October 22. — Yesterday I went up to Mr. B/s to 
consult about the plan of a school-house, now commenced 
for females. I can hardly believe that such a project is 
actually in progress, and I hail it as the dawn of a happy 
change in Syria. Two hundred dollars have been sub- 
scribed by friends in this vicinity, and I told Mr. B., that 
if necessary, I thought he might expend fifty more upon 
the building, as our Sunday school in Norwich had 
pledged one hundred a year for female education in Syria. 
I cannot tell you how much satisfaction I take in appro- 
priating my little effects to missionary purposes ; as I used 
at home often to wish that holiness to the Lord might be 
inscribed on my little possessions. 

" October 27. — This morning the English service was 
held in the room now called our chapel, at our Consul's, 
and it promises to be a pleasant resort. I felt more as I 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



219 



used to feel in America, than since I bade farewell to 
those 

' Sacred scenes of peace and pleasure, 
Holy days and Sabbath bell.' 

Mrs. C. is much engaged in fitting it up, arranging with 
her own hands the covering of the desk, in which she 
exhibits the tact of her countrywomen. May God bring 
her and her husband into his true fold, I cannot but 
think that these feeble beginnings for this land, are like 
the little stone that was cut out of the mountain. 

" October 29. — Yesterday I again commenced the fe- 
male school with four scholars, which were increased to ten 
to-day, and the number will probably continue to augment 
as before, from week to week. As I walked home about 
sunset this evening, I thought to myself, can it be that 
I am really a school mistress, and the only one in all 
Syria ? and I tripped along with a quick step amid 
Egyptians, Turks and Arabs, Moslems and Jews, to my 
pleasant and quiet home, where I always find a number of 
kind friends to bid me welcome. Dear Mrs. Abbott said 
to me, as I seated myself with her upon the side of her 
bed, before I took off my hat, 'you don't know what a 
privilege, what a comfort it is to me to have you here/ 
My hours are now so systematically and fully appropriated 
that I can only steal short intervals for writing. 

" November 9. — The number of English merchants is 
increasing here, and for the last week our minds have 
been much exercised respecting them ; especially the 
importance of having them regular attendants upon our 
morning service. If a foundation is now being laid for 
a future community of English and Americans, as we 
cannot doubt, we are anxious that it should be a good one. 
If it be only fashionable for all who come to attend chapel, 
it will be a great point gained ; for there will be souls 
which may be the subjects of the Spirit's operations. 



220 MEMOIR OF 

" Dear parents, I love you, and think of you constantly, 
yet am busy and happy. I sometimes indulge the thought 
that God has sent me to the females of Syria — to the little 
girls (of whom I have a favorite school) — for their good. 
They are the burden of my prayer, let them be of yours. 

" Jan. 5, 1S35. — On Friday I distributed rewards to 
twenty-three little girls belonging to my school, which, as 
they are all poor, consisted of clothing. The value of 
the presents was graduated by the number of tickets 
which each scholar could produce. My husband prayed 
and talked with them. It was a new scene for Syria. 
Our Sabbath school also increases. Eighteen were pres- 
ent last Sunday, and walked two and two from Tannoos' 
house to the Arabic service. I am in constant expecta- 
tion of an Excommunication 5 upon my pupils, from the 
ecclesiastical authorities. 

" January 28. — It is a year to-day since our arrival 
at Beyroot — a year of mercies only. How grateful 
and obedient ought we to be. I wish you would pray, 
my dear parents, that I may not be so dull a scholar as I 
feel myself to be, under all the kind discipline of a 
heavenly Master.. When I reflect upon the multifarious 
lessons, which in the course of nearly thirty years I have 
been called to learn, I am ashamed and confounded at 
my ignorance — my slow advance in moral improvement. 
Every day that I live I find less occasion for self-compla- 
cency. Little do those who are basking in the rays of a 
meridian sun, like that, under which I lived in Norwich, 
and passing buoyantly along with the stream, know how 
it would £ try their souls/ and try their characters, and 
their Christian hopes, to be transported to a dark, cold 
land like this, where they would be obliged to struggle 
against the current. Yes, it is to me a solemn thought, 
that many, apparently hopeful followers of Christ, in 
America, would not sustain the change : for with all my 
self-love, I often fear that I shall be found wanting at the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



221 



last. Could I convey to the minds of my friends the 
views which I have on this point, I should rejoice. In a 
few words I would say,( ' examine yourselves/ and discover 
if possible, how much of your love, and zeal, and activity, 
are the genuine fruits of the Spirit, and how much is the 
result of factitious circumstances, 

"Last Saturday was a day of much interest and ex- 
citement to us, leading us to feel the force of the assur- 
ance, that ' as the mountains are round about Jerusalem, 
so is the Lord round about his people 5 when they are 
planted amid an irregular, despotic, and dangerous gov- 
ernment. We are here not only defended, but the defenders 
of the legitimate subjects of Mohammedan rule against 
their own rulers. An order was issued for the impress- 
ment of soldiers for the Pasha, which does not extend to 
the nominal Christians, but only to the Moslems. In 
consequence of which, the houses of the English and 
Americans were nearly filled with refugees. Seven men 
slept in our court on Saturday night. Many Christians 
were also seized, but subsequently released^ after satisfac- 
tory evidence that they were not Moslems, 

" February 12. — Once more God, in his inscrutable wis- 
dom, has entered our little band, in the removal of one of 
our number ; by which our hearts are not only wounded, 
but our hopes of Jerusalem again blasted. Our beloved 
brother Dodge, who from the time that I knew him, has 
ever seemed to me ripening for heaven, has at length 
reached that ' home for weary souls.' Sad to us, but not 
to him, is this event. The following lines, sung at brother 
P.'s funeral, and at our family devotions this mornings 
express my present feelings : 

' There faith lifts up the tearless eye, 
The heart with anguish riven ; 
It views the tempest passing by, 
Sees evening shadows quickly fly, 
And all serene—in heaven.' 



222 



MEMOIR OF 



Yes ; ' all serene in heaven.' He is there I doubt not ; 
though we cannot see why he should be snatched away, 
after having spent two years of toil and perplexity in 
preparing for service in this dark land, with the language 
just beginning to be at his command ; yet he knows and 
appreciates the whole. When I was an inmate of his 
family, I found that he uniformly rose very early ; and 
from his increasing spiritual views and tender sensibilities, 
it was evident that he held much communion w T ith God. 
His case confirms me in the long cherished belief, that 
secret prayer is the key to holy living and a happy death. 

" We shall probably now make other arrangements, 
and the question will arise, ' Shall Jerusalem be aban- 
doned V To that mission have been sacrificed Fisk and 
Parsons, Dr. Dalton, (the first husband of Mrs. Nicolay- 
son,) and Mrs. Thompson. Death has interrupted every 
previous attempt, and to send missionaries thither seems 
but sending them to their graves ! We all feel that God 
has selected from our number, at this time, the very one 
who was best prepared for His presence ; of course the 
one qualified to live and do good. This makes us mourn, 
and every day we realize our loss more. 

" And now what can I say ; what can the missionaries 
of Syria say ; what can any of the laborers who are scat- 
tered over this desolate world say, to the mass of Chris- 
tians crowded together in America, to induce them to 
feel and to act only for dying multitudes ? They do feel 
and they do act, comparatively ; but, my dear parents, it 
is the eyes that affect the heart ; and if we would believe 
fully > that a guilty world is under the wrath of God, we 
must go to those portions of the earth where Satan still 
reigns triumphant. I was deeply affected with the fact 
that the Washington Islands were abandoned as a mis- 
sionary station, because of their scattered population. 
Under existing circumstances probably this was necessary \ 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



223 



but ought circumstances to exist in a church so large, so 
blessed, so competent as that of America, as unavoidably 
to doom; to eternal destruction, a thousand souls in one 
place, five hundred or even one hundred in another, to 
say nothing of the millions. I think of those groups in 
the Pacific; of the Azores, of which we had a faint 
glimpse when crossing the Atlantic; of other inhabitants 
of mountains and vallies, upon which our eyes rested. I 
look abroad upon the countries around this sea, teeming 
with immortal souls, whose wasted existence will soon be 
swallowed up in the world of wo ; and then my eye turns 
to our own land, and I see the crowded conference-room, 
the Sabbath school, the ' great congregation/ not denying 
but enjoying themselves, in the spacious churches where 
the truth is continually dropping its sacred dew. I see 
the shelves and tables loaded with publications too numer- 
ous to be read, the social board covered with dainties. I 
think of the hours that are spent in cooking, in visits, in 
regulating the fold or fashion of an article of furniture or 
dress — not by the devotees of folly, but by blood-bought 
disciples of Christ — and I think of the wasted years of 
my own probationary existence; and in view of all this, 
my heart sinks within me and I can only exclaim, in 
behalf of myself and others, guilty, guilty! While you 
have more than enough of all that makes life dear and 
immortality to appear precious, here there exists native 
barrenness. 

" Excepting the three or four native converts, we 
know not one pious religious teacher, one judicious 
parent, one family circle regulated by the love of God, 
one tradesman influenced by the fear of God — no, not 
even one ! Let me say to any, to the humblest, the most 
uninfluential, whose heart may be touched with such facts, 
leading him to exclaim, ' what can / do? ' to begin with 
some little thing, be it ever so small, by which he may 



224 



MEMOIR OF 



save, if not many, a few moments of precious time, which 
he may devote to the purpose of thinking and praying 
over this great matter. And if he is faithful in a little, 
he may have authority over much. The Holy Spirit 
will communicate new views, new energies, and a spark 
may kindle a great fire. 

" I write to Mrs. R. by this opportunity, and perhaps 
also to sister F. I wish I had strength to do more ; but 
my school and my studies draw upon my energies con- 
tinually, as well as occupy the best hours of every day. 
When I get an assistant from among the hundreds of well 
qualified females in America, I will give more time to my 
correspondents there, God willing. 

" We had five young men at our Bible class last eve- 
ning, English and Scotch. It is a little remarkable that 
these foreign adventurers should all of them have been, 
as it appears, religiously educated, They are also more 
than usually intelligent. We cannot but hope that God 
is laying a foundation here on which to build his kingdom 
in future generations." 

" Beyroot, February 12. 

<c My dear Sister : — This is Thursday, the day on 
which I bring you and your daughters in especial remem- 
brance before God ; on Wednesday, I remember your 
dear husband and little Cornelius ; and often in connection 
with them the precious friends at Andover. 

" You speak of the importance and duty of physical 
culture. It is a subject upon which I reflected much in 
America, and have done so still more in this country. I 
think the individual who should devote his whole atten- 
tion to it, for the benefit of missionaries, would be a 
blessing to the universe. 

" Many precautions are essential in this climate, beside 
what relate to diet. Exposure to cold and dampness, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



225 



and fatigue, must be avoided. Unbraced by the cold 
winters to which we have been accustomed, our northern 
constitutions are particularly susceptible to debility ; and 
if we lose our vigor of body, we cannot do with our 
'might' what our hands find to do; for we have no 
might. 

" February 28. — I believe that I feel on Saturdays 
much like all 'school ma'ams/ a sort of freedom from 
care and a desire for relaxation ; yet I am certainly hap- 
pier, surrounded by my twenty little Arab girls, than any 
where else ; though I have a pleasant home and a most 
beloved husband. 

" Our intercourse with our English friends, becomes 
every week more pleasant and mutually confidential. It 
seems like an answer to prayer. We do not feel like 
relinquishing the Jerusalem mission, but would rather 
* draw arguments from discouragements,' and ( take the 
kingdom of heaven by violence' for that city. One fact 
is encouraging, that no death has occurred in conse- 
quence of the climate, for it is superior to that of Beyroot. 
Their winters are cold and invigorating. 

"You inquire if missionaries are not in danger of 
losing their regard for the sanctity of the Sabbath ? They 
are so, and on this account we feel it to be important that 
we keep the day with uncommon strictness ; as the habit 
is calculated to make a deep impression upon the natives, 
so unlike their own. We get no dinner, though our 
servant is consequently idle all the morning, while we are 
at English service. With my husband and myself every 
moment is filled up as in America, the native Sabbath 
school being exclusively under our direction." 

The letter from which the following extracts are taken, 
was addressed to MrSj, Dodge, on the death of her hus- 
band : — u Need I spend a moment, my dear sister, to 
20 



226 



MEMOIR OF 



convince you that in your sorrows, I am afflicted, and that 
I have wept again and again over the memory of your 
and my beloved friend, and at the thought of your deso- 
lated heart? Though many tears had flowed, as one cir- 
cumstance after another confirmed the sad story of your 
loss ; yet when I came to that part of your recital which 
alluded to the interment on Mount Zion, and pictured to 
myself the unconscious curiosity depicted upon the fami- 
liar features of your bright little Mary, in the last mourn- 
ful scene, it seemed as if my heart would burst. Sweet 
child ! God will surely be her Father. I esteemed and 
admired your excellent husband. His mind possessed 
certain delicate shades which were truly attractive; not to 
mention his peculiar and increasing sensibility to those 
spiritual things which he knows and loves now with 
unclouded perceptions, in that blessed home on high. My 
husband and myself reflect with great satisfaction upon 
our intercourse with him ; we saw the growing spirituality 
of his feelings, and very often said to each other, 
that we had forebodings of his early removal. We saw, 
too, that his piety was the result of cherished com- 
munion with his God, and shall we not make him here 
our exemplar? His short visit at Beyroot was a cordial 
to our hearts. 

" I was reading a few days since, a short obituary of a 
clergyman's wife in America, who died at the age of twenty- 
two. As her afflicted husband hung over her dying bed 
he inquired, ' what shall I do when you are gone?' She 
replied, 'Preach the blessed gospel.' I have imagined 
your sainted husband, now more of a missionary at heart 
than ever before, as speaking thus : — ' My dear Martha, 
you have passed through many trials, it is true, in this 
foreign land, but perhaps the worst are over ; and if 
you can preserve your health and, devote yourself to the 
poor females of Syria, whose language you have just 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



227 



acquired, and train up our little daughter to love and 
labor for them too, I would rather be your ministering 
spirit here, than in that land which is surfeited with reli- 
gious privileges.' 

" Forgive me, my much loved sister, for thus freely 
imparting to you my thoughts. Perhaps you have had no 
idea of returning to America, except as it relates to 
pecuniary affairs. But I am confident, that after our 
earnest appeals for female aid, the Board will most cheer- 
fully acquiesce in the continuance of one who has had 
the advantage of two years' experience upon the ground, 
and two years 1 study of the language. 

" In the female population, I venture to assert, that the 
field is white unto the harvest, in Beyroot at least. I 
bless God that he brought me hither, and I am sure that 
we shall behold an ingathering, if we are faithful. My 
prayer for my missionary brethren and sisters, is more for 
their physical strength than for almost any thing beside. 
For I believe we are God's children, and if we can learn to 
be strictly conscientious in all our habits, I think we may 
live and do good here ; at the same time we must care- 
fully avoid such exposures as cut off that valuable life 
which nothing can now recall. That wretched journey ! 
Oh, I eannot bear to think of it ! I wonder not at the 
result." 

The following letter to a young Christian relative, 
whom Mrs. Smith hoped to welcome to a participation in 
her labors, is inserted for the sake of the suggestions it 
contains on preparation for the missionary work. 

" Beyroot, March 2. 

" Since you and I, my dear , hope to be united in 

labors, at some future day, for the benefit of this people, it 
seems desirable that we should keep up a correspondence/ 



228 



MEMOIR OF 



which you have so pleasantly commenced by your sweet 
letter. I cannot tell you how much I was gratified, more 
than by any which I have received ; and I am constantly 
thinking of your promise to come and aid me, if the Lord 
will. This prospect, though distant a few years, gives a 
spring to my feelings whenever I dwell upon it ; and 
furnishes one of the strongest inducements to me to seek 
the preservation of my health, that I may live to aid you 
by my experience, and comfort you with my affection, 
when you forsake father and mother for Christ. I look 
upon this consecration of yourself to him as perfectly 
rational and consistent ; and I hope that in laying out 
your energies to prepare for the station, you will feel 
that you are doing nothing more than is your duty to do, 
This will keep you from spiritual exaltation above those 
who are living for a less noble purpose; by leading you 
to think of the high standard which God has given us, 
rather than of the deficiencies of others. If he blesses 
you in this undertaking, what sublimity will be attached 
to all your thoughts and pursuits. Methinks angels will 
be your joyful companions and advisers, delegated by 
your blessed Master. Perhaps too he will condescend to 
employ me in furnishing you with a few hints that may 
be profitable to you. In one letter, however, I will not 
attempt to say all that is in my mind ; but take up one or 
two subjects only. 

" I need not dwell long, at present, upon the highest 
requisite qualification for a missionary, though I should 
love to occupy many pages with it. You will readily 
believe that no common degree of love to God and 
love to man, will suffice for a foundation, in forming 
yourself to become one, I will only remark, that this 
must be acquired by daily and prolonged communion 
with God. You must not only take a few minutes, at 
regular seasons, for prayer : but you must secure some 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



229 



of your most valuable hours ; and so occupy yourself in 
them as to get near to God ; and so as to bring eternal 
things near to you, that you may throw your entire self 
into the work which engages his infinite mind ; and that 
every thing beside may dwindle to a point. Although I 
am very far from setting myself as a standard — on the 
contrary am continually lamenting my deficiencies ; yet 
I can say, that if I have any heart for my w T ork, I look 
back upon the hours of retirement and devotion which, 
before I knew my destination, were spent in my own 
chamber, in my father's house, and when the beautiful 
stars of the morning were my only light — as the means 
of obtaining this heart. I have also found great profit 
from whole days of private fasting and prayer. You will 
derive particular benefit from such seasons, having a 
known and definite object in view. If you pursue an 
undeviating course of secret devotion, without neglecting 
your active duties, your soul will gradually rise to higher 
and still higher perceptions of truth and personal obliga- 
tion ; and when you reach the land of darkness, where, 
within the loyal dominions of i the prince of the power of 
the air/ even the regenerate have greater struggles with 
their depraved natures; past joys and motives will come 
back upon your soul to refresh and strengthen you ; and 
like David, you will remember God ' from the land 
of Jordan and of the Hermonites, and from the hill 
Mizar.' 

"Presuming that all your pursuits and studies will have 
a decided and acknowledged reference to the missionary 
work, during the years preparatory to your departure for 
Syria ; I would mention that a knowledge of languages, 
and a facility in acquiring them, are the first requisites 
for your undertaking. I do not wish to discourage you 
by too formidable a list of necessary acquirements ; but 
Mr. Smith and myself both think that you should be able 
20* 



230 



MEMOIR OF 



to speak the Italian readily, to read the French, and to 
be sufficiently familiar with Latin to use the Arabic and 
Latin dictionary — the only one which we have; and if 
you can obtain from your father a little knowledge of the 
idiom of the Hebrew, it will aid you greatly in that of the 
Arabic, which it strongly resembles. With a knowledge 
of Italian, you can enjoy unembarrassed intercourse with 
all foreigners in the Mediterranean; and at brother E.'s in 
New York you can get a native teacher. It is an easy, 
sweet language. The French is so similar, you will not 
find it difficult ; and if you take the Latin first, you will 
find the transition to both the others natural. The He- 
brew is of less consequence than the other three, and may 
be omitted. To use De Sacy's grammar, you will need an 
acquaintance with the French. It is seldom that an indi- 
vidual obtains a perfect knowledge of several different lan- 
guages, yet I think the study of one foreign tongue, gives a 
taste and facility for others; and for a missionary, even a 
smattering in languages is better than nothing. As for 
the Arabic, you need have nothing to do with it until you 
mingle with the Arabs ; though possibly I may send you 
a book, that you may gratify your curiosity by looking 
at the characters.' ? 

"Beyroot, March 17. 
" My dear Mother: — I have two reasons for addressing 
myself to you especially, aside from my usual journal ; 
first to gratify you, and secondly that I may bring you in 
debt to myself, to the amount of a whole sheet of paper, 
filled by your own dictation. Although you are men- 
tioned in every letter from home, and I love to hear that 
you are well and happy, and that you love, and weep, and 
pray for me, still I have an earnest desire to recognize 
upon paper the features of your own mind ; that mind 
with which I have had so much converse and sympathy. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



231 



It is a very pleasant circumstance to me, that notwith- 
standing I am so busily occupied with cares and interests 
around me, I am often with you in my dreams, and many 
times dear grandmamma and brother P. are mingling 
with us. Shall we not all be associates in heaven ? 

"We often think and talk of your Friday meeting, 
which is on purpose for us ; and I believe your prayers 
have been, and will be yet more abundantly answered. 
On Saturday we commenced a native female prayer 
meeting, only one of whose attendants, (Mrs. W.,) gives 
satisfactory evidence of a renewed nature; yet we look 
for fruit hereafter. If those females in America, who 
decline leading the devotions of a social circle, feel 
any thing of the reluctance which I felt in attempting to 
pray in the native tongue, I pity more than I blame them; 
yet if they would cast themselves upon God, as I was 
enabled to do, I doubt not that similar strength would be 
imparted. My first effort of the kind, in this difficult 
language, was with my little girl, and I pursue it regu- 
larly. Twice I have performed the duty in the school, 
and Mrs. W. and myself stop a few minutes once a 
week, to make the school and her irreligious friends the 
subjects of prayer. If I were not writing to you, dear 
mamma, I should not mention these particulars ; but I 
know you will tenderly sympathize with me in an occur- 
rence of this nature. Probably this was the first female 
prayer meeting that was ever held in the Arabic language. 
Will you not make it at yours, on Friday, an especial 
subject of prayer ? Pray that our stammering tongues 
may be more and more unloosed. 

" I wish, dear mamma, you could visit my school, and 
possess the gift of tongues. I do not wish to withdraw 
your interest from other objects, but I do wish you to 
pray a great deal for these little girls. I sometimes feel 
that God has sent me here to make an impression upon 



232 



MEMOIR OF 



the female character in Syria; yet I may be cut off 
speedily, and my work cease. God forbid ! Rather let 
me be like Swartz and Morrison, who have been permitted 
with bodily eyes to behold the fruits of their labors. 

" I think the habits of fasting among this people 
would strike you singularly. They are very troublesome, 
to say the least, in a family. Yet I am not solicitous 
about overthrowing a superstition so comparatively inno- 
cent as this, before the heart is convinced of the truth ; 
for I am of the opinion that it often induces a reckless- 
ness of moral obligation, unfavorable to purity. It is like 
having the soul 6 swept and garnished ' for fouler spirits 
to be entertained therein. When I took my little girl, 
she was fasting from meat, butter, milk, and all animal 
substances, for forty days previous to Christmas. Now, 
she and our Maltese are keeping fifty days Lent before 
Easter — taking no food until after twelve o'clock, and 
then nothing of an animal nature. Saturdays and Sun- 
days the little girl, who is a Greek, may eat in the morn- 
ing; and the servant boy, who is a Catholic, Sundays only. 
This practice leads the people to think very much about 
food, making them particular and difficult, for after such 
long fasts, they loathe simple food, and are often dissatis- 
fied with what is given them. With my washerwoman I 
have had frequent trouble. They are always, too, wishing 
a change of food. The people fish all night upon the 
sea, for ' bloodless fish,' as they are called, and often the 
reflection of the torches, attached to their boats, dance 
around the walls of our bed-room until morning dawns. 
It reminds me of the probable mode in which the disci- 
ples of our Saviour gained their subsistence. 'They 
toiled all night/ but not under such a guide as these 
people, who are thus duped to believe that this is religion, 
and will carry them to heaven. Alas ! alas ! Blessed 
Lord, may thy kingdom come speedily !" 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



233 



"Beyroot, March 19. 
" We feel anxious about our country, lest she be left to 
misrule and destruction. May God save her, for his own 
glory. In some respects my feelings and opinions have 
been changed since I left America. Looking at our 
national character at the distance of 5,000 miles, and 
mingling with foreigners, I feel myself forming a more 
impartial estimate than when I was borne along amid the 
excitement and self-complacency to which my country- 
men are certainly exposed. While I see much to admire 
and love, I also see faults that I could wish might be 
corrected. That humorous poetical effusion of Halleck, 
describing the Connecticut character, is not inapplicable 
to the nation at large: 

* They have a natural talent for foreseeing 
And knowing all things.' 
****** 

' Would shake hands with a king upon his throne, 
And think it kindness to his majesty.' 

"Now you must not think that I am becoming a traitor 
to my own dear native land. It is my love for it that 
makes me jealous of her reputation ; thrown as I am into 
circumstances in which her merits are discussed, and 
where her peculiarities are exposed by the various speci- 
mens of American character that find their way to these 
shores. I have before remarked that I think our coun- 
trymen much better qualified for missionary labor and 
self-denial than the English, and I still think so; yet if 
we could smooth away some of our excrescences, and at 
the same time retain that energy in action which charac- 
terizes us, we should hold a still higher place in * the 
scale of being/ than we now do. 

" I never felt the importance of family order, and a 
due subordination of children and servants, as since I 



234 MEMOIR OF 

have resided here; and have been led to fear that the want 
of this in America, more than any thing else, threatens 
to interfere with the permanence of our free institutions. 
Surely God never designed that the beautiful and orderly 
arrangement of his providence, which has divided man- 
kind into families, should be interrupted. During the 
past winter, an American gentleman and his son have 
spent considerable time at Beyroot, after travelling in the 
Holy Land, and making some examinations for the purpose 
of disproving the Mosaic history of the creation. They 
are from the south-western States, and one of our English 
friends remarked, that his own curiosity had been grati- 
fied at length by a specimen of some of our < back- 
woodsmen.' His criticisms were not unkind at all 
towards our country ; but he remarked, incidentally, that 
there was a singular familiarity existing between this 
father and son ; the latter contradicting his father con- 
tinually, and treating him with no respect whatever. 

"It is quite interesting to me to study the character of 
the English; that race from which we sprang, and to 
whom we ought to feel strongly attached. Between them 
and ourselves there are shades of difference ; some to our 
advantage, and some to our disadvantage. The manners 
of all those whom I have seen are in most respects as 
refined as those of the best classes in America. The 
above-mentioned countrymen of ours remarked to their 
English acquaintances at Beyroot, that at the South they 
did not feel much sympathy with New England residents; 
for they were too English in their character. The father 
said he did not visit with those of his mother country, 
whom he met in foreign lands, because he was ridiculed 
for eating with his knife, instead of his fork, &>c. ! 

"May 18.— Yesterday at the Sabbath school, Mr. S. 
asked one of the little girls, ' who was the progenitor of 
the Jews?' and she replied, 'Satan. 5 By general consent, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 235 

among the old and young, this afflicted race seem to be 
condemned to ignominy here, and irretrievable destruc- 
tion hereafter. 

" June 2. — A few days since, one of my little Moslem 
scholars, whose father was once an extensive merchant 
here, came and invited me to make a call upon her 
mother. I took Raheel, and accompanied her to their 
house, which is in our neighborhood. I found it a 
charming spot, and very neatly kept. An aged relative 
sat near the door of the receiving-room, assorting and 
placing in a pile, some grape leaves, which are much 
used in this country in cooking rice. They mince fresh 
meat with the rice, and roll it up in the leaves and boil 
it. It is a nice dish. But the reason of my alluding to 
this, was to say that the woman was blind, and all her 
movements reminded me so forcibly of my dear mother, 
that I watched her with painful satisfaction. 

"It is quite a formidable circumstance to receive and 
make Arab visits, so much ceremony is requisite. I 
generally feel less at my ease in exchanging civilities with 
the natives, than I did in any circumstances in which I 
was placed in America. Sherbet and coffee must be 
furnished, and the whole attention given to them while 
they remain. Hospitality is regarded here as a religious 
act, I think, and reputation is greatly prized. They are 
less sincere, however, than those whom they consider cold 
in their manner of treating strangers. There is no 
regularity or system in the arrangement of their time ; of 
course, our New England habits are often encroached 
upon. Sometimes when I am occupying an early hour in 
the few domestic cares in which I allow myself, and half a 
dozen Arab females parade into the room, I am obliged 
to summon all my benevolence and recollection, to enable 
me to perform the rites of hospitality with perfect cheer- 
fulness. 'For this cause was I sent/ are words which 



236 



MEMOIR OF 



frequently come into my mind of late, when thus inter- 
rupted. I cannot yet converse as freely as I wish on any 
subject, especially that of religion. This too must be 
introduced with great judgment and caution ; so that I 
must at present content myself with accomplishing but 
little more than exciting confidence and regard by an 
amiable Christian deportment, which is not unimportant 
in preparing the way for future efforts. I often think how 
dear mamma, if she were here and knew the Arabic, 
would interest this people. 

" And is Dr. Wisner no longer upon the earth ! 
Surely there is a world, and work too, for the precious 
spirits who are so frequently snatched from our sphere. 
I cannot be sufficiently thankful that my own dear family 
circle remains unbroken. I never receive a parcel from 
America, without lifting up my heart to God that I may 
be prepared for whatever intelligence it may contain." 

"Beyroot, July 2. 
"My dear Mrs. Wisner : — When it has been in my heart 
to address a letter to you, which has often been the case 
since my removal to Syria, I little imagined that I was 
deferring it for an occasion like the present; and that 
when I took my pen to assure you of my love, I should be 
called to express also my sympathy in the sorest bereave- 
ment you could possibly experience. Dear friend, you 
are not the only mourner in this afflictive event. We 
who knew your husband, loved him and weep for him. 
Who could know and not love him ? He won my heart 
the first time I enjoyed your kind hospitality in Boston. 
That charming simplicity and warmth of heart which he 
possessed, was very attractive, and he seemed so like a 
father and a brother to our little missionary circle when 
we were about departing from America, that my attach- 
ment was greatly strengthened. May I never again be 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



237 



called to endure the agony and conflict of feeling which I 
experienced at the close of the evening service in Park 
Street church, when this dear friend came to the pew 
where I sat, and gave me his parting blessing. His own 
soul seemed full of deep sympathy; his words were few, 
and I could not speak. But for the supporting grace of 
God, my natural feelings would have wholly subdued me. 

" Your excellent husband, for his kindness to our de- 
parted relatives and to their orphan children, seemed to 
be identified with us ; and as I said farewell to him, those 
chords of feeling were touched which vibrated so painfully 
when I left my father's house. I have loved to think of 
him in this far distant land ; and I have remembered, and 
repeated to my missionary associates very often, a remark 
which he made to us at our little meeting at Mr. Ander- 
son's — 1 That we should especially aim at the possession 
of a cheerful reliance upon the atonement of Christ.' 
This, he said, would support us in our work more than 
any thing else ! 

" When we heard of the sudden departure of Dr. Wisner, 
I remarked to Mr. Smith, that it must be that God has a 
place for those who become lost to us in this world, 
where their services are immediately employed for his 
glory. Or perhaps he sees that the sanctifying influence 
of their removal will promote his kingdom more than 
their lives on earth. All felt that this good and gifted 
man was eminently qualified for his station. 

"It is my own opinion that nothing is lost to the church 
by such an event, any more than was the case among the 
Israelites, when Elijah was taken up to heaven. Yet we 
mourn, and not without reason, when beloved objects are 
snatched from our bosoms. Dear friend, how your heart 
has bled ! If I felt anguish such as no former event ever 
brought to my soul, when a precious brother was removed 
by a lingering illness, what must you have suffered by the 
21 



238 



MEMOIR OF 



sudden rending of that tie which now I know to be 
stronger than any other. But God has supported you, I 
am confident. He will support you to the end. You 
could never claim so many direct promises as in your 
present circumstances. If 'thy Maker is thine husband/ 
what have you to fear. Soon we shall meet, I trust, 
where sorrow and sin will never draw another sigh from 
our breasts. Please to accept, with my own, the affec- 
tionate sympathy of my husband." 

The feelings of Mrs, Smith as a mourner with one of 
the families of the mission at Smyrna, afflicted in the 
removal of a child, were tenderly expressed in the follow- 
ing extract. 

4< Dear Mrs. Hallock : — You were very kind to give us so 
minute an account of the sickness of your little daughter. 
It was exceedingly touching, particularly as it came from 
a mother's pen ; and I think you have great consolation in 
the remembrance of her sweet deportment, and tender 
religious sensibilities. You may truly say of your precious 
one, 

e She died to sin, she died to care, 
But for a moment felt the rod ; 
Then springing on the viewless air 

Spread her light wings and soared to God. 

' This the blest theme that cheers my voice, 

The grave is not my darling's prison, 
The stone that covered half my joys 
Is rolled away, and she is risen.' 

I know much of the sorrows which death brings into an 
affectionate family circle, having the year that I left my 
father's house consigned to the tomb a beloved brother, 
who was preparing for the ministry. Such events break 
up and call forth those deep fountains of feeling in the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



239 



human breast, the existence of which is scarcely realized 
by the unafflicted. I asked my dear father, who had 
before lost a lovely boy of two years, which trial was the 
greatest, that of parting with the infant, or the son of 
maturer years. 1 Oh ! the last/ said he, ' for the love which 
I bore the child, has gained twofold strength for the man' 
Such doubtless would have been your experience. 

"Do you not often think of the dear circle at Malta, 
and the poor ignorant beings that fill those streets? I 
doubt not your prayers mingle with ours for the long 
deferred blessing. Oh ! when shall we see the kingdom 
of Satan, around this sea, tottering to its foundation. 
May we all be faithful to our trust, and God will hasten it 
in his time." 



CHAPTER XII. 



JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM RETURN TO BEYROOT. 

In prosecuting the objects of the mission, it was neces- 
sary for Mr. Smith to visit Jerusalem. Mrs. Smith 
accompanied her husband. She prepared an account of 
their journey to and from Jerusalem ; and separate from 
this, a sketch of the scenes she witnessed in that inter- 
esting city. The latter never reached this country. Its 
loss occasions a chasm in the present chapter, much to 
be regretted ; especially as it was considered by her hus- 
band the most interesting of all her journals ; and there is 
but a single letter to supply its place. 

To such readers of this volume as may be already 
acquainted, through other channels, with scenes and places 
described in this chapter, it is believed there will be com- 
pensation in the characteristic descriptions she gives, and 
in the accompanying manifestations of her peculiar feel- 
ings as a Christian, visiting the scenes of a country of 
such sacred and surpassing interest, 

" Beyroot, May 14, 1835. 
(< My dear Brother and Sister : — On the 1st day of 
April, at 2 o'clock, P. M., I turned my face to go up to 
Jerusalem. You will not doubt that I indulged some very 
peculiar feelings as I went toward the Holy Land ; such 
as no former journey ever induced. I could hardly believe 
it a reality, though a sacred cheerfulness stole over me. 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 241 

When I was a little girl, I used to think of Jerusalem 
with great interest ; and after I had a new heart, though 
not the heart of a missionary, I thought that I could 
brave every imaginable evil for such a field of labor. 
Now I was actually realizing the dreams of earlier days ; 
and though the romance of childhood had passed away, 
my heart beat in unison with the occasion. I only wanted 
some of my beloved ones in America to enjoy it with me. 

" The style of travelling in this country, together with 
the narrowness of the roads, which seldom allows two to 
ride abreast, interferes with social intercourse ; and con- 
versation cannot be supported without considerable effort. 
It is the very antipodes of that which is furnished by your 
omnibuses. We talked some, however, and thought more. 

" Nothing very striking occurred on that day. Our tents 
were pitched near the shore of the Mediterranean ; and 
while the gentlemen were employed in their erection, I 
walked down to the water, i to meditate at eventide/ 
6 That classical sea,' whose waters were then clear as 
crystal, cast its waves upon the smooth sands with calm 
dignity ; while I gathered the pretty shells which they 
lodged at my feet. Not a sound was heard save the mur- 
muring of the sea, in this solitary place ; and as I looked 
over the wide watery waste, my heart could not but soar 
to Him who sitteth alone upon the throne of the universe, 
and quietly respond to the voice of the peaceful waves. 
We partook of our evening meal with cheerfulness, and 
after uniting in prayer retired to our couch. We had 
reason to regret our choice of a location ; for the rain 
and the wind beat upon our habitation, and it fell in the 
middle of the night. My husband was up nearly all night 
holding down its sides and securing myself and our articles 
from injury. Morning dawned, however, and no harm 
had befallen our persons or property. Under the shadow 
of the Almighty we were secure from the terror by night. 
SI* 



242 MEMOIR OF 

At half past eight we left Khan Hulda, rode upon the 
shore of the Mediterranean, and reached Sidon in seven 
hours. It is surrounded by beautiful and well-watered 
gardens ; and as we rode out to our encampment about 
sundown, the brilliant verdure of the plain, bounded by- 
low and luxuriant hills, transferred us in imagination to 
our dear New England. The next morning at sunrise 
we set out for Tyre. 

" Whenever I saw our tent fall to the ground, my 
thoughts naturally reverted to the taking down of the tab- 
ernacle of the body at last. While waiting, I often had 
time to read portions of Scripture appropriate to the 
localities we visited ; to take notes also, and to converse 
with the women and children who came to ask charity 
and to gather up any thing which might be left. We 
travelled on this day along ' the coast of Tyre and Sidon/ 
from whence many came forth to witness, and to be bene- 
fited by the miracles of our Saviour. We passed near the 
site of Sarepta. The scenery was exquisitely beautiful 
on the left; the country rising gradually into hills of 
moderate height, whose declivities, even to their summit, 
were covered with grain ; and interspersed with olive 
trees. These latter, in the distance, strikingly resemble 
the apple trees of America, and we felt almost as if we 
were travelling there. 

u After a ride of seven hours we found ourselves in 
Tyre, once ' the crowning city, 5 now most emphatically the 
abode of indigence. We went directly to the house of 
our consular agent, a respectable native, of the Greek 
Catholic church, who treated us very hospitably. It was 
Friday evening, and in consequence of the rain, which 
would prevent us from pitching our tents, and we knew of 
no house in which we could comfortably spend the Sab- 
bath, we staid in Tyre until Monday. 

" Of the luxury of retirement, the inhabitants of these 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



243 



countries know nothing, and no provision is made for it 
in the construction of their houses. One large room is 
furnished with cushions on each side, with a recess, 
before which a curtain is drawn, containing the mattresses 
and coverings of their beds, which are drawn forth at 
night and spread over the room for sleeping. While 
arrangements for the night were going forward, I sat 
quietly by with my pencil, taking notes of the occurrences 
of the day. One of the ladies took a bit of a wax taper 
in her hand, and dropping upon her knees by my side, 
kindly held the light as long as I wished to write; inter- 
rupting me occasionally with questions about the object 
of this, that, and the other articles of dress, &c. which 
I readily answered. As I sat thus occupied, and thus 
attended, I thought to myself, 6 can it be that this is the 
ancient Tyre, and am I actually here V I made some 
inquiries, respecting the present condition of the place, 
of this kind yet simple minded woman. Said I, ' Have 
you gardens, &c. here ? 1 ' No/ said she, ' there is 
nothing here but poor people, and nothing to look at but 
the sea ; 5 and this remark was accompanied by that very 
significant gesture of the Arabs, by which they express 
utter destitution. It is by putting the thumb and fore 
finger together, and snapping the end of the upper teeth 
with the nail of the thumb, bringing it suddenly from the 
mouth. This female little imagined how strikingly she 
was testifying to the truth of prophecy respecting that 
' merchant of many isles.' 

" Tyre is now a peninsula, having been united to the 
main land by Alexander. The isthmus which connects 
it is completely covered with sand. In front of the city, 
quite out in the sea, there are ruins which appear like the 
remains of a quay, indicating great changes in the form 
and size of the ancient city. The only object of interest 
worth examining, is the site of a very large church ; part 



244 



MEMOIR OF 



of whose walls and sculpture remain, exhibiting its struc- 
ture to have been in the shape of a cross. Here repose 
the ashes of the celebrated Origen, and of Frederick Bar- 
barossa. I had some peculiar feelings while I stood upon 
those mouldering fragments, and thought of that con- 
spicuous, talented, yet speculative father of the church. 
In the evening we were informed, very politely, that the 
next day a family feast would occur to the honor of their 
patron saint. We therefore removed all our articles into 
the room which the gentlemen occupied, that we might 
enjoy a more quiet Sabbath ourselves, and give them an 
opportunity to receive their visitors without reserve. 
Mr. S. mingled a little with them, while several compa- 
nies of ladies came into the room where I sat, to see and 
be seen. I was as kind and sociable as I was able to be, 
endeavoring to throw in, with my stammering tongue, a 
few profitable remarks. One woman remained and lis- 
tened with apparent interest while I spoke of the downfall 
of Tyre, as affording us a lesson to avoid pride, which 
God so much abhors. Towards evening they all went to 
the church to prayers, and we accompanied them. I was 
of course separated from my husband, and went to the 
women's apartment, which was situated like the gallery 
porch of the Norwich meeting-house, from whence through 
lattice work, we looked down upon the mummery below. 
The female whom I mentioned as holding a light for me 
to write, on the evening of our arrival, exerted herself so 
much to furnish me a seat, of which the place was desti- 
tute, as to cause the perspiration to stand in drops upon 
her face. She first brought a little block, half a foot 
square, and then one somewhat larger. By such kind 
acts she greatly won upon my affections, though at first I 
thought her rather forbidding. The women were not so 
much engaged in their devotions as to prevent idle con- 
versation, and silly questions respecting my dress. One 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



245 



of them asked me why I did not make the sign of the 
cross. I simply replied that it was not my custom, and I 
did not know how. Poor heathen ! perhaps she thought. 
As we descended into the court below, the women, of 
which there were, to say the least, a hundred, arranged 
themselves in order to see the stranger. I was introduced 
to the wife of the English Consul, who urged me to go 
home with her. I declined her invitation upon the ground 
that I was not accustomed to use the Sabbath for visiting ; 
enlarging a little upon my principles. Those nearest me 
soon began to repeat my words to the others, and it is not 
improbable that they reached the ear of every individual. 
But alas ! the deeply rooted ignorance and prejudices of 
this people are not to be undermined by casual intercourse 
and slight efforts. They asked me if the service was not 
excellent. I told them, ' if it was offered with the heart, 
it was, but if otherwise it was worth nothing in the sight 
of God.' They little imagined what an exertion I had 
been making to restrain the emotions which the sight of 
it had occasioned. 

" Monday morning, at six, we pursued our journey, 
after gratefully acknowledging the kindness which we had 
received. Our course was over the mountains of Galilee, 
and through that portion of the promised land which fell 
to the tribe of Asher. The scenery was rich and attrac- 
tive ; but the land thinly inhabited, owing to an oppressive 
government and a false religion. At this time, as well as 
during the most of our journey, I could not but think 
what a noble country this would be under the cultivation 
of freehold proprietors. In this ride of nine hours, I 
counted thirty varieties of wild flowers, many of which 
I recognized as choice exotics in our American gardens. 
It seems as if nothing could spring up here without pro* 
ducing a blossom. An aqueduct, twelve miles long, 
supported by a succession of fine arches, was on our 



246 



MEMOIR OF 



route, and a very elegant country seat of the Pasha 
arrested our attention, possessing all the features of an 
oriental establishment. Many pilgrims of both sexes were 
on their way to the Holy City, one of whom attached him- 
self to our company for several days. As he was walking 
by the side of my donkey, palmer-like, with staff in hand, 
I entered into conversation with him ; and learning that 
he came from the mountains near Hadet, the residence of 
Asaad Shidiak, I ventured to inquire what he thought of 
him, whether he were not a good man, &lc. Drawing 
still nearer to my side, and casting a sidelong glance 
towards my husband, as though he did not wish to be 
overheard, he replied in a low and hurried tone, ' He may 
have been a good man, but I do not like his religion. 5 I 
must acknowledge that I was somewhat pleased with the 
frankness of this answer of the Maronite pilgrim. 

" We rode through Acre, the ancient Ptolemais, and 
encamped a quarter of a mile beyond. This fortified city 
appears well in the distance, though not magnificent. It 
is elevated and compact, and a spot which has been much 
contested by the various rulers of this land. The Pasha 
keeps men constantly employed in repairing the depreda- 
tions of the late war. We saw many poor old men in 
companies, carrying little barrows of earth, and chained 
like so many criminals. A large steam frigate lay in the 
harbor. 

" Our road the next morning stretched along the head 
of the beautiful bay of Acre, and forming a curve with 
the shore, brought us to Hey fa, a village on the opposite 
side, which furnishes a safer haven to winter in than Acre, 
and is much used for this purpose. Upon its shores were 
caught a certain kind of fish, which is said to have pro- 
duced the celebrated purple Tyrian die. We breakfasted 
among the bulrushes, upon the banks of the Kishon, and 
leaving Heyfa, pursued our course to the summit of 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



247 



Mount Carmel. From this spot the view of the plain of 
Acre was magnificent and beautiful. It is 1,500 feet 
above the sea, yet we found shells there. The monastery 
is a large and commodious building, not yet finished, but 
workmen were employed upon it. It is occupied by seven 
monks, from Malta, Italy, and Austria, and is altogether 
too fine a spot for them, though they have a range of 
apartments for the accommodation of travellers ; where 
Mr. Whiting and Dr. Dodge took lodgings, on their way 
to Jerusalem, with their families. I fixed upon it for a 
theological seminary, to be established there some years 
hence ! but I did not tell the monks this. They treated 
us with coffee, and were very kind. After commencing 
our descent on the other side, we read aloud the history 
of Elijah and the prophets of Baal, whose contest occurred 
here ; and tried to imagine ourselves in the place of the 
good prophet, when, after seven times stretching his vision 
over the sea, which was spread out before us, his servants 
returned with the cheering intelligence, ' Behold there 
ariseth a little cloud out of the sea, like a man's hand.' 
We now descended into the vale of Sharon, and at five 
o'clock pitched our tents among its beauteous flowers, 
and as we plucked its rose, we thought of Him who said, 
( I am the rose of Sharon, and the lily of the valley.' 

" At 6, the next morning, we went on our way, and 
riding upon the sea shore, our path was completely cov- 
ered with shells. We breakfasted among the ruins of 
Cesarea, where not a solitary being now dwells. Here 
Peter first preached to the Gentiles, after his most interest- 
ing introduction to Cornelius, whose residence it was, as 
well as of Philip the Evangelist. Here Paul made his 
noble defence before king Agrippa. You know, perhaps, 
that Herod lavished his treasures upon it, and made it the 
most flourishing city of Syria. The Crusaders, in the 
reign of Louis XI., rebuilt and fortified it. Now it is 



248 



MEMOIR OF 



all overgrown with grass and thorns. Under a ruined 
arch, we sat and sung two verses of a hymn. After 4, 
P. M., we encamped again in the vale of Sharon, and sung 
the hymn which Mrs. Sigourney composed for the Mohegan 
Sabbath School Society. It possessed peculiar appropri- 
ateness to the occasion. Next morning rose at 4, and 
passed through the remainder of the vale of Sharon. 
Like the previous day, scarcely an habitation or a human 
being was to be seen, though the region would support 
many thousands. The land literally 'enjoys her Sab- 
baths.' Between 2, and 3, P. M., we reached Joppa, now 
called YafTa, and were most cordially welcomed at Mr. 
Marad's, our Consul — a wealthy Armenian. 

" YafTa may be styled the seaport of the Holy City ; for 
all who visit Jerusalem by sea go thither. A writer 
remarks, that ' its traditional history stretches far back 
into the twilight of time, even anterior to the deluge ; 
and that it is too old to have any antiquities, having out- 
lived all that once rendered it interesting. 2 We know, 
however, that the timber of Solomon's temple was brought 
hither in floats ; that Jonah fled from hence by ship to 
Tarshish ; and that here Peter raised to life the benevo- 
lent Dorcas. Before leaving Yaffa, we visited the Arme- 
nian, Greek and Latin churches, in the last of which was 
a tolerably good picture, representing Peter's dream, and 
the church was dedicated to him. All the different sects 
of Christians regard the long fast of Lent ; and Moslems 
will only eat meat that has been killed by Moslems, or 
superintended by them. So that heretics, like ourselves, 
must eat or throw away all that is furnished. Our mule- 
teers, servants, and all whom we met, until after Easter, 
w r ere fasting. 

" We turned aside a little from the main road to visit 
Lydda, now called Lydd. It is a most uninviting little 
village, though its appearance from a distance is quite 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



249 



picturesque, owing to the white-washed domes of its 
houses, and the verdure and variety of its foliage in 
which they are interspersed. We spent an hour or two 
under the shade of its olive trees. 

" Ramlah is an ancient town, the Rama of Ephraim, 
and supposed to be the Arimathea of the New Testa- 
ment; if so, the good man who gave our Saviour a decent 
burial, was from here. We were but a few hours from 
Jerusalem, and our hearts were too much attracted thither 
to be deeply interested in any thing which we might find 
at Ramlah ; convents, churches, vaults, or the like. We 
left there early in the morning, and found ourselves at the 
gate of the Holy City, two or three hours after mid-day, 
on Saturday, the 11th of April, ten days from our de- 
parture from Beyroot. 

" On Wednesday, the loth, at one o'clock, P. M., 
being joined by Mr. Whiting and Mr. Nicolayson, we set 
out for Bethlehem, which is two hours from Jerusalem ; 
and riding through the valley of Rephaim, stopped at the 
tomb of Rachael, which is probably the identical place 
of her burial, though the present small stone building, 
erected by Moslems over the spot, is of recent date. On 
reaching the birthplace of our Lord, the city of David, 
we went directly to the convent which is said to cover 
i the manger.' Would that, instead of descending into 
subterranean passages to find the scene of this interesting 
event in a grotto, I had spent the hour on one of the 
neighboring hills, where, undisturbed by cowled heads'and 
false tongues, I could have derived some satisfaction from 
my reflections upon the past. Indeed, I think it is time that 
Christian travellers should take a decided stand against 
these absurdities of priestcraft ; and neither give their 
time or money for the purpose of being aided around the 
places, which they cannot fail to regard with entire incre- 
dulity and disgust. In this underground apartment are 
22 



250 MEMOIR OF 

two places, in the form of an ox crib, built of marble, 
iron, gold, &c, which the Virgin mother occupied at the 
time of her infant's birth ! The apartment, too, in which 
Jerome translated the Scriptures, is contiguous ; also his 
grave, in the same suite of apartments! 

" The Greeks, Latins, and Armenians, have a share in 
the convent at Bethlehem ; and on the day we were there, 
many little boys and girls were collected at evening 
prayers, and were kneeling in files through the length 
of the apartment, frolicking as much as praying. The 
inhabitants, in number about three hundred, are nearly 
all of them Christians. As we rode out of the city, we 
stopped and drank 6 of the water of the Well of Bethle- 
hem, which is by the gate ' — a draught of which David 
i poured out unto the Lord, 5 because it was obtained at 
a hazard of life. From Jerusalem, we rode a short dis- 
tance, and pitched our tents at the pools of Solomon, near 
the upper one, which is 386 J feet long, and 231 broad. 
Their shape is an oblong square, and they are surrounded 
by plastered stones. The water falls from one to the 
other successively, and is conveyed by an aqueduct to 
Jerusalem. These pools are worthy to have been the 
work of a king ; being objects of interest for their mag- 
nificence, as well as for their utility. It was a cold, dark 
night, and the inhabitants of a neighboring castle, the 
only building near, warned us against robbers, and urged 
us to come within their walls. After tea, however, with 
genuine Yankee curiosity and fearlessness, we issued 
from our tents with lighted tapers ; and walking some 
distance, descended, one by one, into the bowels of the 
earth, to see the fountain which supplies the pools. The 
entrance is by a narrow, perpendicular descent, and it 
requires some effort to pass it. I left my bonnet with the 
guide, and with my husband's help, reached the spring 
below, It was worth the effort, for there is a vaulted 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



251 



room, forty feet long, and nearly as broad, and another 
somewhat smaller covered with stone arches, and bearing 
the marks of great antiquity. At 7, A. M., we left and 
rode to Hebron ; reaching it in the coarse of the after- 
noon. As we approached this ancient town — called by 
the natives, Khalleel, which signifies friend, and is so 
named in allusion to Abraham's being the friend of God — 
our attention was unexpectedly arrested by the magnifi- 
cent grape vines, and we could easily believe, that when 
Palestine was in its glory, i one cluster' of its fruit might 
have required to have been borne by i two upon a staff.' 
We were actually in the valley of Eshcol. It had been a 
favorite project with us to pitch our tents, like Abraham, 
'in the plain of Mamre which is before Hebron;' but 
the rain prevented, and we were compelled to resort to 
accommodations which were altogether more Turkish 
and uninviting than any which I had before seen. Being 
wrapped in a gentleman's cloak, and almost enveloped in 
an umbrella, which I purposely drew very closely upon 
my head, I passed incog, through the streets of Hebron, 
until our train stopped at the house of the Governor, to 
which we had been directed by a citizen of the place. 
We did not alight from our animals, until Mr. N., who 
had before visited Hebron, had obtained a hasty audience 
with his excellency, and an invitation to take lodgings in 
the seraia. It was an old and comfortless dwelling, and 
after crossing a small court, we found ourselves in the 
august presence of the Governor, a genuine Turk, who 
was reclining upon his cushions in a corner of the room. 
He did not rise from his recumbent posture, nor conde- 
scend to notice me at all ; until seeing that I was an object 
of interest and care to my husband, he ordered a rug to 
be spread in a broad window-seat for my accommodation. 
I gladly hastened towards it, and there I sat, as still and 
as silent as any Turk could desire a woman to be, until 



252 



MEMOIR OF 



after coffee had been served. The room looked as if it 
had not been cleaned for ages ; and the spider had not 
only laid hold with her hands of this would-be-palace, but 
had maintained her ground through more than one regency, 
I am confident. Several handsome rugs and cushions were 
spread over the space which the Governor occupied ; and 
his own dress was of scarlet cloth, richly embroidered 
with silver and gold. He complained of a lame limb; 
and one end of his outer garment, which was a loose 
robe, was thrown carelessly across the disabled knee, 
glistening with the tinsel with which it was orna- 
mented ; while ever and anon his delicate and white hand, 
adorned with rings, was employed to keep it in its place. 
His turban was thrown back upon his head, exposing a 
handsome forehead and comely features ; and his manners 
toward the gentlemen were not uncourteous. After half 
an hour's conversation with them, he retired, giving me 
a salam as he passed. Truly happy was I to see him 
thus depart, and give me an opportunity to relax my 
muscles. I dislodged some of the cobwebs near me, 
and with the window seat for my pillow, took a little rest. 

" We went to a mosque, which is built over the cave 
of Machpelah, where lie, doubtless, the remains of Abra- 
ham, Sarah, and others ; hoping to gain admittance to the 
tombs, but did not succeed. From a neighboring height 
the plains of Mamre lay before us, exceedingly inviting 
in their aspect, with olive trees scattered over them. At 
the synagogue, we examined the copy of the Law and 
Talmud, and saw many Jews and Jewesses. One of the 
persons assembled, was a youth, perhaps sixteen years of 
age, whose effeminate features and hectic glow, and 
manner of attire, made us doubtful for a time whether 
he were a boy or a girl. He invited us into the house of 
his grandfather, who is the chief Rabbi, where also we 
saw the lad's father. It was affecting to behold this aged 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



253 



father, son, and grandson, the only male representatives 
of three generations. The old man was nearly blind, 
being over eighty years of age : and the light of his dwell- 
ing was probably soon to be put out, in the removal of 
the consumptive boy from earth — would that I could say 
to heaven. 

" Not far from Hebron, we found a very large ruin 
called Rama Kableel and Beer of Hebron. Breakfasted 
at a place called Seir, where is shown the tomb of Esau. 
From thence we went to the cave of Adullam. After 
descending half way down an immense ravine, we reached 
the cave. Near its entrance, which faces the deep valley, 
is a large square stone, with another in the precipice 
above, overhanging it so closely, that we were obliged to 
creep upon our hands and knees over the first, to get at 
the mouth of the cave. I took off my shoes to render 
my way more safe, as the rock inclined towards the 
valley, and a mis-step would have cost me my life. Two 
solitary natives were strolling near this usually sequestered 
spot, and expressed great surprise at our knowledge of 
the existence of the cave. It is probably one of the 
largest caves in Palestine, though the land abounds with 
them. Some are converted into dwelling-houses, and in 
others, the wretched inhabitants find refuge from the 
Pasha, to avoid impressment. No persecuted prophets 
are now found among the refugees ; though once they 
were driven thither, and heaven was thereby doubtless 
rendered more sweet to them. The ascent from the cave 
was extremely tedious; and our ride home over the moun- 
tains, was cold and wearisome. We met some of the 
' herdmen of Tekoa/ in the neighborhood of the cave; 
none of them, I fear, resembling in character the prophet 
Amos. We arrived at Jerusalem just before the gates 
were closed, on the third day. 

" The next week, on Wednesday, the 22d, we left 
22* 



254 



MEMOIR OF 



again for Jericho and the Dead Sea, our party a little 
varied, as we left Mr. Nicolayson behind, and were 
accompanied by Mrs. Whiting, Mrs. Dodge, and Mary. 
It was 10 o'clock when we left Jerusalem, and in an hour, 
or one and a half, we reached Bethany. It is now a 
miserable spot, where they show you the tomb of Lazarus; 
yet once it must have furnished our Saviour a pleasant 
retirement from the tumult of the city. Our ride down 
to Jericho was over barren mountains and parched ver- 
dure, the entire distance. A part of the road was cut 
out of the white limestone rocks which abounded on the 
route, and it must have been the identical path in which 
the Good Samaritan overcame his national prejudices, 
and excelled in benevolence the Levite and the Priest. 
A better road could never have existed, and a worse surely 
not. At half past 5, we encamped near a small tributary 
of the Jordan, a short distance from Jericho. While the 
tents were erecting, I wandered forth alone, and seating 
myself among the bushes which overhung the stream, 
took my testament and enjoyed an uninterrupted season 
of retirement. I returned to the tents, where we took 
our meal, engaged in social prayer, read Joshua's approach 
to Jericho, sung * There is a land of pure delight, 5 and 
retired to rest, the gentlemen occupying one tent and 
the ladies the other. It was the first time that Mrs, 
Dodge had slept in a tent since her husband's death ; and 
when we were called the next morning to prepare for our 
departure, she spoke very distinctly, in her sleep, words 
which made me weep. ' Oh, don't ask me about my 
husband,' she said, ' he left me a long time ago, and my 
heart is almost broken.' Mrs. W T hiting said, ' cannot you 
put your trust in God, Mrs. Dodge?' This roused her, 
and she awoke so calm, and answered so sweetly and 
gently, that I could not help loving and pitying her the 
more. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



255 



" Deferring an examination of Jericho for the present, 
we set forth at 4, A. M., for the Dead Sea. Our first 
object was the Jordan. We breakfasted upon its banks, 
after a ride of two hours. It was indeed a sacred spot to 
us. This was the river whose retreating waves left a 
path for the ark of the Lord to pass safely forward, borne 
by his anointed priests ; and here was the water which 
bathed the person of the sinless Antitype ; when among 
Pharisees and Sadducees he presented himself before the 
Baptist, 6 to fulfill all righteousness.' The mountains of 
Moab, barren in the extreme, lay before us ; and behind 
us, appeared the Mount of Temptation, where it is said 
our Saviour encountered the devil during his fast of forty 
days. Our ride to the Dead Sea was a very peculiar one. 
All which I had imagined of the sterility of the region, 
was fully realized. It is indeed a perpetual and striking 
memento of the wrath of God against sin. The region 
presents an undulating surface of nearly uniform eleva- 
tion, composed of a dingy, white soil ; hard, yet cracked 
and broken, like earth which is discharging its frost, 
while saline matter seemed to have been deposited in 
spots over the whole surface. In returning, we passed 
along a range of low hills and vallies, where our guide 
found it difficult to lead the way. No trees, nor shrubs, 
nor stones, diversified the scene, for some distance before 
we reached the desolate shore of the sea. There, nothing 
that has life is seen, though the general appearance of 
the lake itself did not at that time differ from other similar 
bodies of water. It was clear and sparkling. Our first 
act was to taste it. And it was truly a nauseous draught ! 
It combined every imaginable unpleasant flavor, bitter, 
salt and acrid. Of the specific gravity of the water, you 
have perhaps heard. We found it not exaggerated, as it 
bore up a large horse with Dr. W. upon his back. You 
will not understand that they were upon the surface of 



256 MEMOIR OF 

the water, but that they could not sink. The poor animal 
knew not what to make of his strange situation. 

" Jericho is scarcely worthy the name of a village, 
even. The houses are mostly huts, composed of mud, 
branches of trees, &,c, open on one side, and inhabited 
apparently by nomads. Two men guided us to a foun- 
tain near by, probably the one which Elisha healed by 
casting salt therein, so that the land should no more be 
barren. It would seem as if the reality of the miracle 
was verified, even at the present day; for I never wit- 
nessed such luxuriance in any spot. Every shrub was 
larger, higher, richer of its kind, and though it was the 
23d of April, they had reaped and gathered their barley 
harvest. I was quite delighted, and though I had been 
upon my donkey nearly twelve hours, and had not eaten 
since breakfast, my spirits were as buoyant as in the 
morning. At evening prayers, Mr. Smith read to the 
muleteers and servants the story of Lot. We rode to 
Jerusalem next day in seven hours. " 

The letter to which reference has been made in the 
commencement of this chapter, was addressed to Mrs. 
L. H. Sigourney, from which is extracted the following: 

"Jerusalem, April 21. 
"A few days since, my dear madam, while wandering 
over some of the sacred places of this interesting city, we 
came to the fountain which furnishes the ' Pool of Siloam.' 
I said to my husband, ' I will write to our friend, Mrs. 
Sigourney, before I leave Jerusalem/ and he plucked a 
tiny flower from that memorable spot, that I might enclose 
it to you. As we ascended from the Pool itself, which 
stands in the ' king's garden,' after bathing our hands and 
tasting its soft and limpid water, I thought how your 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 257 

poetic pen would gain additional inspiration from such a 
spot, and I almost wished that you were with us. In that 
garden Solomon built a house for Pharaoh's daughter, and 
its location and verdure, even now, indicate its former 
beauty and adaptedness. Yet nought remains of the 
splendor of the days of Solomon and of Herod the Great. 
The glory is departed. 

" This being the verdant season, it is the most favorable 
period for visiting Jerusalem. Zion and Olivet, the Vale 
of Cedron and the Garden of Gethsemane appear green 
and beautiful, under the brilliant rays of the same glorious 
sun which once illumined them ; the birds, too, sing 
sweetly as ever, and 'while marble columns, palaces, &>c. 
have crumbled into dust, the simple flower of the field 
grows and multiplies forever/ You can readily believe, 
that while we derive no satisfaction from visiting the 
Church of the Holy Sepulchre, within whose glittering 
walls priestly policy and ingenuity have concentrated all 
the scenes of Calvary, we still enjoy much from those 
natural features of Jerusalem which can easily be identi- 
fied. They are peculiarly striking. 

"I am not surprised at the tenacity with which the 
Jews attach themselves to their former capital; or that in 
their ignorance of the spiritual nature of the Messiah's 
kingdom, they should still cherish expectations of future 
glory to their nation. The great adversary of God and 
man has brought thern, as well as the various sects who 
occupy this country, to the same level of deep degradation 
and subservience to his rule. If you wish to know what 
mankind have lost in breaking away from their allegiance 
to the rightful Governor of the universe, come hither; and 
if you would then wish to realize what Christ has done for 
their recovery, go back to America. The most trifling 
comforts which you have been accustomed to regard 
as accidental^ will then appear to have been purchased by 



258 



MEMOIR OF 



his love, as they really were. Personal cleanliness, the 
orderly arrangement of a house, to say nothing of matters 
of greater refinement and taste, would strike you as 
features of the kingdom of purity and love, in distinction 
from the kingdom of confusion and darkness which exists 
here. But I need not dwell on this subject for your 
information; neither upon the interesting localities of this 
vicinity, as the recitals of those who have preceded me 
have doubtless made you familiar with them. 

" Since arriving in Jerusalem we have made two excur- 
sions, each occupying about three days. The first was to 
Bethlehem, Hebron, and the Cave of Adullam; the second 
to the Jordan and Dead Sea. We tasted of 'the water of 
the Well of Bethlehem/ for which David so longed when 
he was in the cave of Adullam. Those very mountains 
and valleys reechoed the sweet sounds of his harp, when 
he wandered over them with his father's sheep; and there 
he doubtless composed many of his choicest psalms of 
praise to the Author of so much beautiful scenery. 'In 
the same country/ too, did angelic voices sing higher 
praise to Him who also sent 'peace on earth and good will 
to men. 5 We visited, it is true, the subterranean apart- 
ments of a convent, where are shown the stable and the 
manger in which the infant Jesus was laid ; but I would 
recommend to the Christian who wishes to enjoy and 
profit by a short tarry in this region, not to waste his time 
and energies in resorting to the places which are marked 
out as the identical scenes of such and such events. The 
incredulity and disgust thus excited, tend rather to exhaust 
the mind, and to interfere with those simple and agreeable 
feelings which would naturally arise in the breast ; if not 
to take the place of them altogether, 

"After encamping two nights in the valley of the 
Jordan and bathing in its waters, drinking at the fountain 
of Jericho which Elisha cured, and spending two or 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



259 



three hours on the barren shores of the Dead Sea ; we 
returned to Jerusalem, over the same road which our 
Saviour took in his last journey thither. I say the same, 
because if there had ever been a better, or even another, 
this, most of which is cut out of the solid rock, would 
never have been made." 

The letter of Mrs. Smith to her brother is here resumed, 
giving an account of her journey on her return from 
Jerusalem. 

" Our first day's ride from Jerusalem of seven hours, 
possessed nothing peculiarly interesting; we encamped as 
usual near a fountain of water, not far from a village. 
Rose at half past five the next morning, and passed a 
large company of persons, hand-cuffed, and guarded by 
the Pasha's soldiers ; they had just been seized for his 
army. I should think there were forty in all, from mere 
boys to old men ; and a few wives and mothers followed in 
the rear, who said to our muleteers (who were Christians), 
' you are blessed!' Only Mohammedans are seized. 
Christians are not allowed to possess arms, and are 
regarded in the light of slaves, paying taxes only ; and 
yet they go forth free and fearless, while the genuine 
subjects of Moslem power shrink away from observation. 
To-morrow we might have fifty servants at our door, if 
we would give them American protection. 

" Early in the afternoon we reached Sychar, now called 
Nablous. We rode perhaps half an hour through the 
beautiful valley which separates the mountains of Gerizim 
and Ebal, before we reached the city. These are noble 
heights, and so contiguous, that the blessing and the 
curse could easily have been heard by the tribes who 
were encamped in the plain below. Mount Gerizim is 
the most fertile ; and stretches along on the south, on the 



260 



MEMOIR OF 



declivity of which lies the picturesque town of Sychar. 
' Beer Jacob/ or Jacob's Well, is in the middle of the 
valley, some distance from the city. Nablous, as it is 
now called, is a large and very flourishing place, em- 
bosomed in luxuriant gardens, and watered by fine 
streams. It has been said to contain 10,000 inhabitants, 
mostly Mohammedans. We visited the Samaritans, and 
their synagogue. This ancient and curious race, of 
Cuthean descent, are now about one hundred in number, 
having remained stationary for some years. They are 
very wealthy and independent, but their manners are 
gross and their physiognomy uninteresting. We first 
visited the family of the priest ; and after some hesitation, 
I, though a woman, was permitted to accompany them to 
the synagogue, the door of which was locked within, 
while in our stockings we walked about upon the dusty 
mats which covered the small apartment. They showed 
us the Pentateuch in their native tongue, 3,400 years old, 
as they pretend; and the only part of the Scriptures 
which they regard as inspired. They openly declared to 
us that the prophets were all liars; and in answer to my 
question, whether at this time there existed a friendship 
between them and the Jews, they replied very contemptu- 
ously in the negative. They are in expectation of the 
coming of the Messiah, who is to be a mere man, and to 
make Sychar the metropolis of his kingdom. As we left 
the synagogue, the priest anticipated Mr. Smith's inten- 
tions, by soliciting a present, and then complained of its 
being too little ! In this city, Israel separated from 
Judah, and chose Rehoboam for their king. It is a place 
of much interest. 

" May 2. — We rose at four, and after a ride of two or 
three hours, reached Samaria, the capital city of the 
revolted tribes. Its natural fortifications are like those 
of Jerusalem, being situated upon a mountain, and 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



261 



surrounded by mountains. Before breakfasting, we 
ascended with much fatigue from the valley below, to 
examine a ruined church, and a row of isolated columns; 
the last of which are probably the remnants of the gran- 
deur of Herod the Great, who held his court in this city, 
when the fascinating Salome, and her malicious mother, 
accomplished the death of that holy man, John Baptist. 
The remains of the cathedral, now a mosque, commemo- 
rate the supposed place where he was beheaded ; into 
the vault of which we descended. In addition to other 
numerous mementos of the wrath of God against sin, 
with which this land abounds, those ruined columns, stand- 
ing amid trees and grass, and associated with the events 
which the old church brings to mind, furnish a striking 
lesson. Elijah and Elisha here wept and prayed. — After 
leaving Samaria, the aspect of the country was uncom- 
monly beautiful and varied. It was the inheritance of 
Joseph; and brought forcibly to our minds the blessing of 
the fond father in his last hours, when, as his sons were 
gathered around him, he dilated so feelingly upon the 
trials and temporal rewards of him who was separated 
from his brethren. ' Even by the God of thy father who 
shall help thee, and by the Almighty w r ho shall bless thee 
with blessings of heaven above, blessings of the deep that 
lieth under,' &,c. 

"The women of Palestine often attracted our attention, 
by the various modes in which they carried their burdens, 
and the alacrity with which they moved under the weight 
of them. This day we observed a novel sight of this 
description. A woman tripping along with a good sized 
cradle upon her head, in which reposed a sleeping infant. 

" At 5 o'clock Saturday, P. M., we reached Jennin, a 
small village at the southern extremity of the plain of 
Jezreel, or vale of Esdraelon, as it is now called. Here 
we spent a quiet Sabbath, without the village. No one 
23 



262 



MEMOIR OF 



intruded upon our retirement. The door of our tent 
opened toward the magnificent plain which stretches 
down to the bay of Acre. Mount Carmel lay in the blue 
distance. The next morning we commenced our ride 
over this beautiful vale, where flowers in rich profusion 
were scattered in our path, and three elegant gazelles 
were bounding amid the rich and waving grain. We 
arrived at Nazareth about noon. Its size and appearance 
disappointed us, but my feelings on entering it were more 
pleasing than at any previous place. I looked around 
upon the general features of the surrounding country, 
and thought how familiar all had been to the Saviour's 
eye, from childhood to maturity. When his body was 
wearied with the labors attendant upon his employment 
as a mechanic, and his pure and elevated mind was pant- 
ing for more congenial intercourse than would be found 
in the haunts of men; how often, doubtless, did he become 
refreshed by wandering over those hills, and conversing 
with his Father, and our Father. We held the Monthly 
Concert in our tent, and it was a very agreeable one, as 
you may suppose. Although the church of the Annun- 
ciation was near our encampment, I did not visit it, for I 
was better satisfied with gazing at the unaltered objects 
of nature. Though not particularly striking in them- 
selves, they furnished more profitable associations than 
the glittering interior of a church. At six the next day 
we left Nazareth, and took our morning meal at Cana. 
Of course we thought and talked of the wedding which 
once took place there. My present knowledge of the 
practices of this country in regard to such feasts, enabled 
me better to understand and appreciate the circumstances 
attending the miracle there wrought. The entertainment 
at a marriage usually continues for several days, and the 
quantity which will be required to furnish all the guests, 
cannot be ascertained at the commencement. These 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 263 

humble relatives of our Saviour probably had greater 
demands made upon their hospitality than they could 
meet ; and when new guests continued to present them- 
selves, he condescended to supply their wants. I have 
no idea that he employed his miraculous power to en- 
courage excess, neither does the Scripture narrative 
imply this. It may be that some of the earlier visitors 
continued till the close of the feast, (and it is possible 
they might have partaken too largely of the wine, but for 
this, Jesus was not responsible.) His object was to ena- 
ble his family friends to pass cheerfully and respectably 
through an entertainment, which the ordinance of mar- 
riage justified them in making. How lovely and entirely 
free from moroseness does his character appear ! 

"At 1, P.M., we reached Tiberias, having had, at 
intervals, as we passed over the mountains, several glances 
of the mild and lovely lake, upon whose bosom not an 
object presented itself. The little walled town of Ta- 
baria, upon its western edge, looked like the little toy 
cities which children make of blocks of wood. Its form 
is quadrangular. It is the only inhabited spot of any 
consequence upon the shore of Gennesareth ; and but 
one solitary tree met our eye, without the walls. Beneath 
the shade of this we were glad to shelter ourselves from 
the burning rays of a meridian sun, until our tents were 
thrown up. We then went out to the hot baths, called 
Baths of Emmaus, which the Pasha has fitted up for his 
soldiers. These are are a mile south of Tabaria or Ti- 
berias. One very large tank receives the water from a 
spout which proceeds from a lion's mouth. The waters 
are considered highly medicinal by the natives. The 
next morning we rose very early, before the mild beams 
of the morning star had melted away into the light of 
heaven ; the peaceful waters of the lake reflected its 
gentle rays, and seemed like a precious remembrance of 



264 



MEMOIR OF 



Him, who not only sailed, but walked upon its bosom. 
Here, too, he invested his disciples with power to become 
fishers of men. The snowy ridges of Mt. Hermon formed 
part of the scenery in the back ground, and presently the 
lord of day rose from behind the mountain range, and we 
entered the walls, equipped for our day's journey. A 
hasty ride through its streets was sufficient for our pur- 
pose, for not half the enclosure is occupied. 

"This was the sixth of May, and we were now going 
towards Safet. We saw it before us during the whole 
day, its situation being uncommonly elevated. It is 
thought to be the ' city set upon a hill/ to which our 
Saviour directed the attention of his disciples, as the 
mount of beatitudes is in the neighborhood, and was 
plainly visible on our route, as well as that of the trans- 
figuration. At one, P. M., we reached the city. Safet 
is one of the four sacred cities of the Jews, and many of 
these reside here now. Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and He- 
bron, are the three others. We went into the Jewish 
quarter, as my husband had some books for one of their 
physicians, from Mr. N. While he was making his call, 
I remained near the door, outside, and very soon I was 
surrounded by scores of Jewish women and girls, and a 
few men. A part of them had recently arrived from 
Poland, and could only speak the German language, 
Their chatter, especially when I heard the £ von/ brought 
poor old C. to mind. Some of the little girls, having 
lived in Safet several years, could speak Arabic; which 
enabled me to hold conversation with them. One in 
particular acted as my dragoman, interpreting my Arabic 
to her countrywomen, in German. The most of them 
were knitting stockings in European style, which made 
me feel quite at home. I took off my gloves, and stand- 
ing among a crowd in the street, knit a little upon the 
work of half a dozen different ones, which gratified there 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



265 



highly. I was much struck with the soft and intelligent 
expression of their hazle eyes, which were common to 
the whole group, both male and female. Their eyes are 
like those of the gazelle; and almost every individual, in 

this feature, reminded me of . Some of the females 

looked almost precisely like Mrs. , in her prettiest 

days. Their complexion is European; and contrasted 
with the eastern women, they are very fair and attractive. 

" We accomplished a very fatiguing ascent to a tower- 
ing castle, from whence we had a most extensive and 
magnificent prospect. Hermon, Tabor, the mountains of 
Gilead, and the sea of Tiberias, form a prominent part of 
the beautiful scenery. The Jews come here in great 
numbers, to wait for the Messiah, and to keep a cele- 
brated feast, at which the greatest indecencies and 
irregularities are practised. The feast is in honor of a 
celebrated Rabbi, who wrote a cabalistic book, which 
they hold in higher veneration than the Bible. Jews from 
all parts of the world resort hither, bringing with them 
the most expensive garments, embroidered with gold and 
silver, which they dip in oil, and having suspended them 
upon a pole, set fire to them; they then lie intoxicated 
three or four days. At the feast of Purim, too, which 
commemorates the deliverance of their nation, through 
the agency of Esther the queen, they oblige themselves to 
become so intoxicated as not to be able to distinguish 
between the phrases ' blessed be Mordecai, and cursed be 
Hainan.' Oh ! who can doubt the existence of one great 
enemy of God, who is ingenious in devising wickedness, 
beyond the capacities of mere man. 

"At six the next morning, we left Safet, and pitched 
our tents that afternoon near the waters of Merom, where 
there was no village. Nearly opposite to this spot, at the 
foot of Mount Hermon, we saw very indistinctly the ruins 
of a town, which was the Cesarea Philippi of the Scrip* 
23* 



266 



MEMOIR OF 



tures, now called Banias. This I told my husband was 
an important spot, for here the Pope was made, as it was 
here that our Saviour said, ' Thou art Peter/ &c. Dan is 
near the same spot, so that although we had not travelled 
from Dan to Beersheba, we had come nearly from Beer- 
sheba to Dan. We were near the source of the Jordan, 
which rises in Mount Hermon. Here, at the waters of 
Merom, Joshua gained a great victory over the idolatrous 
nations of Canaan, though they came up against them 'as 
the sand upon the sea shore in multitude, with horses and 
chariots very many.' 

" On the next day, between one and two, we stopped 
near Merjioon, or meadow of fountains, so called, from 
the number of fountains in the neighborhood. At this 
village nearly the whole population sallied forth to look at 
us, and pleaded for our civility upon the ground that they 
were ' all Christians/ which they reiterated again and 
again. Hitherto in our journey the inhabitants had been 
reserved, and the women apparently without much curi- 
osity. But as we approached Mount Lebanon the scene 
was completely changed, so that we were like a caravan 
of wild beasts, to the villagers. At this place Mr. Smith 
talked very plainly with the priests. 

" The next day we rose early, and after a ride over moun- 
tains and vallies we descended into a deep narrow glen 
through which runs the Leontes ; whose source is in the 
Bukaar and divides Lebanon and Anti Lebanon. Cross- 
ing it by a bridge we breakfasted upon its opposite bank. 
From the steep precipices which overhung our path, 
sprung forth the passion flower and the most luxuriant 
dragon's mouth. I think the latter must be particularly 
indigenous to such spots, as from the wall of the court of 
Mr. Whiting's house in Jerusalem an elegant white one 
grows in the same manner. It takes a graceful turn from 
the wall and shoots up erect and perpendicular, apparently 
requiring no support. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



267 



"You have doubtless noticed that our route home was 
not like the one which we pursued in going to Jerusalem. 
We went by the sea shore and returned over rugged 
mountain paths. We spent our Sabbath in a spot which 
I shall not soon forget. It was a large village, high in the 
mountains, called Jezzeen, its inhabitants nearly all of 
them Christians. The place of our encampment was 
romantic and delightful in the extreme. Noble walnut 
trees, copious streams, magnificent precipices, all con- 
spired to make the spot uncommonly attractive. But I 
was obliged to be shut up in my tent nearly all the time. 
During the sacred day appropriated to rest, the noise and 
confusion was like that of an annual parade upon 'the 
great plain' in Norwich. For myself I had great 
struggles of feeling; I wanted to pity these people, and 
do them good, but I was made so uncomfortable by their 
intrusions, that my sensibilities revolted from coming in 
contact with such a multitude. In an hour of social 
service which we secured to ourselves, I was comforted 
by the hymns sung, and a sermon of the late Mr. Jenkins 
of Portland ; and the cloud which was thrown over my 
mind vanished. Mr. S. had a favorable opportunity to 
sow some seed of 'the word' there, I trust. We rose at 
two the next morning, and left the village before the 
inhabitants had risen. We passed the former residence 
of a very wealthy prince, who being regarded as rebellious 
by the Emeer, was deposed, his palace demolished and his 
head cut off. The grounds were very extensive and 
fertile, and the ruined palace very large. At 1, P. M., we 
arrived at Der el Komr, (Convent of the moon,) a large 
village and the residence of the Emeer Besheer, the Prince 
of Mount Lebanon — professedly a Mohammedan, but 
really a Christian, according as the term is used here. 
His buildings and those of his son are very handsome, 
situated upon the summit of high terraced hills. 



268 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



"We encamped beyond the town, in an elevated spot, 
where perfect stillness reigned, and not an individual 
intruded upon us. After our noisy Sabbath at Jezzeen, 
this seemed like a calm after a storm. We now began to 
feel that we were getting home, for it was our last night 
on the road. We had the afternoon before us ; and I began 
to collect my thoughts, and make some new resolutions 
for the future, as we were anticipating a change of resi- 
dence and a new family circle. We retired to rest very 
early, and rose at midnight to complete our journey. The 
ride by moonlight, among the wild and rugged scenery 
through which we passed, was very interesting. Much of 
the way was so steep and stony, that the old muleteer of 
whom I have spoken, was obliged to lead my donkey 
much of the way, till we came to a new road made by the 
Emeer, consisting of broad steps, winding over the moun- 
tains. We breakfasted near a khan, and dined in Beyroot, 
at the table of our kind friend, Mrs. Abbot, the 12th of 
May. We did exercise some gratitude to our kind 
Preserver, I trust; for he had covered us with 'his wings/ 
and no harm had come nigh us by day or by night." 



CHAPTER XIII. 



CORRESPONDENCE HEALTH — TRIALS PAST VIEWS OF 

CHRISTIANS ON THE STATE OF THE WORLD LETTER 

TO MISS WILLIAMS — - RESPONSIBILITIES OF AMERICAN 
CHURCHES. 

It is doubtless proper that missionaries should be cori* 
templated, not only in their labors, cares and trials, but 
also in their social character and enjoyments ; and in 
those pleasant local circumstances in which Divine Provi- 
dence places them, conducive to their comfort and happi- 
ness. If there be any Christian in the wide world, to 
whom a pleasant residence, and the enjoyments of social 
life, and of a cultivated taste and intellect, are desirable 
and reasonable, it is the missionary. And the Christian 
at home, of generous sentiments, will rejoice to know 
that the ' laborer' whom his contributions are sustaining 
in a foreign land, finds some of the same temporal bless- 
ings which are bestowed upon himself; and will never 
take it up as a reproach against him, that he finds 
enjoyment in his field of service. 

Mrs. Smith carried with her into her missionary life 
and labors, all her taste, mental cultivation, and social 
habits ; and appeared in Syria much as when in America, 
amidst the pleasant circumstances of home and her 
father's house. And one important object of this Memoir 
will be answered, if it shall serve to convince any — who 
need the conviction — that it is possible for a serious, 



270 



MEMOIR OF 



devoted and useful missionary to be as happy as any other 
Christian. These remarks are made with reference to 
some portions of the present chapter ; and also to passages 
which have already appeared, or will appear in others. 

"Beyroot, July 3, 1835. 
" My ever beloved Parents : — You mention the manner 
in which the contents of my letters are made known to 
my friends. It is certainly a very good one, if, as I fear, 
they do not contain much which would be esteemed 
trifling, except to the beloved family circle. Since I left 
America, I have never allowed myself to be flattered with 
the thought that others would have access to them. I 
have written just as freely and simply as if I had been 
making a visit in Lebanon or New London, and I must 
continue to do the same. Long may the period be 
deferred, when any thing like restraint shall characterize 
our correspondence, or any diminution occur of that 
confiding affection which has been the earthly charm of 
my existence. 

" How good God has been to me all my life, in giving 
me so many to love me and to be loved by me ! To 
this I attribute the want of jealousy in my disposition, 
and indeed I sometimes fear that I appropriate to myself 
more affection than is my portion ; certainly more than I 
deserve. I do not know but I mentioned to you, that I 
was reading your little book in course ; that is, I am 
taking up the portions of Scripture in order, on the Sab- 
bath, as you read and heard them. Perhaps we may talk 
about them in our Father's house above. 

" July 16. — Although thus late in the season, through 
the goodness of God my health continues perfect ; and I 
am able to keep school every day, notwithstanding that I 
am dwelling in a southern clime. I often think of the 
precious promises contained in the 121st Psalm, especially 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 271 

these words, * The Lord is thy keeper ; the Lord is thy 
shade upon thy right hand. The sun shall not smite thee 
by day, nor the moon by night. The Lord shall preserve 
thee from all evil, he shall preserve thy soul. The Lord 
shall preserve thy going out and thy coming in, from this 
time forth and even forevermore.' 

" My school interests me more and more every day, 
and I do not love to think of suspending it, even for a 
few weeks, during the hot season. Day before yesterday, 
a wealthy Jewish lady came with her two daughters to the 
school, and begged me to take the youngest as a scholar. 
The elder sister remained also ; her age I cannot tell, 
but she is a discreet, intelligent girl, ' in her teens.' Yes- 
terday morning they came again, and the mother asked 
me to teach her eldest daughter Italian, and ornamental 
needlework. I replied, that my cares in the school were 
at present as much as my strength would allow ; that my 
husband was every day urging me to suspend the school 
for a season, but if additional laborers arrived from my 
country, as I expected, we would extend our operations. 
She answered very politely; and furthermore, requested 
that I would allow her little girl to go home before the 
religious exercises of the school, as 'their prayers were of 
a different kind.' I expressed no surprise or displeasure 
at this, but courteously assured her that it would be as 
she had desired. She then gave me her salams, and with 
her other daughter went towards the door, where they 
stopped and conversed several minutes. They then re- 
turned to me, and the Jewess said her elder daughter 
would like to learn Arabic, and to be taught and con- 
trolled like the other scholars ; to which I consented, and 
they left me. Before prayers, I gave her and her sister 
liberty to go home. To-day they came, and behaved, as 
before, very sweetly. I told them when we were about to 
close the school, that they might leave. The larger one 



272 



MEMOIR OF 



did not seem inclined to go, and said to her sister, ' Will 
you go or stay % ' The latter, from childish feelings rather 
than religious prejudices, probably, preferred to go, and 
they left. I think I shall take great pleasure in instruct- 
ing them, for my Saviour's sake. But how was I struck 
with the fact that Moslems, Catholics, and Greeks, could 
remain where He is acknowledged ; while that nation, 
whom with fraternal feelings he denominated 'his own/ 
despise and reject him, and cannot endure the place 
where he is worshipped. 

" Sabbath, July 19. — At our Sabbath school to-day, 
were twenty-eight scholars — twenty-one girls and seven 
boys. I began some weeks since, to read and explain to 
my class the histories of the Old Testament, from the 
creation. To-day, the lesson was the arrival of Jacob in 
Haran. The children seem quite delighted to find such 
6 sweet stories/ as they call them, in the Bible, and I 
think it incites them still more in learning to read. The few 
who can now read a little, commit to memory portions of 
John's gospel, from one or two verses to forty and more. 
Your Sabbath school will excuse me if I make a com- 
parison, on this ground, in favor of our little school in 
Beyroot. In committing to memory, these evince more 
perseverance and more exactness, than those of the same 
age whom I had the pleasure to instruct in America. 

" July 29. — How thankful ought I to be, my dear 
parents, for the arrival of twenty-two sheets of letters at 
one time, from my precious home. They were for- 
warded from Smyrna, where Miss Williams waits for a 
suitable opportunity to come hither. A short letter from 
her breathed a sweet humble spirit. I long to welcome 
her to my heart, my house, my labors. Mr. Temple 
writes that they are so much interested in her at Smyrna, 
as almost to wish that place was her destination. 

"July 31. — To-day I closed my school for the month 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



273 



of August, by the distribution of rewards to thirty little 
girls. The American and English Consuls and a few 
Arab friends, were present, and expressed much pleasure 
at the sight of so many young natives in their clean dress. 
The invitations to friends were unpremeditated, and no 
exhibition of work was made ; a few of the more advanced 
scholars read a little in the New Testament. 

"If it were right and practicable to obtain any tempo- 
ral blessing by a wish, I would utter one on this anniver- 
sary of our wedding-day, which would bring you quickly 
here, my dear parents, in spite of age, infirmities, and 
the broad Atlantic. How we should enjoy a visit from 
you in this our pleasant house, where in our affections 
and our comforts, we would make you forget, for a little 
while, that you were on missionary ground. Our house, 
which we have taken for ten years, is large, airy and 
commodious; in which, though it is mid-summer and a 
southern climate, we enjoy health and are able to pursue 
all our occupations. We have a fine breeze from the sea 
nearly all the time ; and at night we sleep as quietly and 
as soundly as two little hearty children, who are without 
responsibility and without care. Yet we have much of 
both these. In addition to the superintendence of the 
press, my husband preaches every Sabbath in Arabic, and 
more than every other Sabbath in English, besides attend- 
ing the native Sabbath school. I attend constantly the 
female school from 8 to 11, P. M. Yesterday I had 
twenty-eight girls. 

" You would perhaps like to have me give you some 
description of our residence. It belongs to one of the 
wealthiest and most respectable families in Beyroot ; is 
situated in the midst of gardens of mulberry trees, retired 
from the road, yet very accessible. It is built of stone, 
with a flat roof; and beside the rooms of the press, has 
upon the lower floor, a kitchen, store-room, lumber-room, 
24 



274 



MEMOIR OF 



servants' room and bath ; all of which surround a large 
covered court, opening upon a pretty little flower garden, 
between which and the court is an awning of grape vines, 
whose luxuriant fruit is beginning to enrich our social 
board. Upon the second story, which we occupy, are 
a large dining-room, a bed-room, study, room for R., my 
little girl, and two rooms beside are now being built. 
These occupy the sides of a beautiful open court, where 
we can sit and gaze upon the illimitable sea which 
stretches out before us ; and every evening we may see 
the sun sink behind its peaceful w r aters. The morning 
and evening skies here are brilliant beyond description. 
When ' bright aurora streaks the eastern sky/ before the 
sun shows his head above Mount Lebanon, we rise from 
our undisturbed slumbers, and after a season of retire- 
ment, Mr. Smith works in the garden an hour, which 
greatly promotes his health and cheerfulness; and when 
he comes up at 7 o'clock to prayers, he seldom fails to 
bring me a rose, jessamine, or carnation pink, to add to 
the choice boquet upon my work table. The flower 
garden contains orange, lemon, and pomegranate trees in 
full bearing ; and behind the house is a garden somewhat 
larger, containing apple, peach, plum, apricot, and mul- 
berry trees. 

" My letter, some might say, is not a very missionary 
one ; but you can read the intelligence of our operations 
in the Missionary Herald, while in that you learn nothing 
about our house, family arrangements, &c, and these are 
what friends wish to know. In reading my description 
of our situation^ you must remember that this is the dry 
season of the year, and that next winter, when the porous 
walls admit the rain and damp, we shall perhaps some- 
times think of your superior comforts. In taking this 
house, we had in view accommodating the press, as well 
as promoting our own health ; and we often speak of the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



275 



overruling Providence which has furnished us with so 
pleasant a spot. Last year, you recollect, we lived in one 
room at the mountains, where we were favored with 
nightly visits from jackalls." 

On the eighth of August, Mrs. Smith was gratified 
with intelligence of the arrival at Smyrna, of the friend 
she had invited to come and assist in the school. She 
thus writes to her : 

" My beloved Sister : — It is but a very few weeks since 
I learned the fate of my appeal to the Secretaries at the 
Rooms, and to yourself; though I confidently expected a 
favorable result, I cannot tell why. I can scarcely realize 
that you are already among us, as it were, and I long to 
welcome you to my heart, to my home, and to my labors. 
My own health is perfectly good at present ; thanks to a 
kind Preserver. On Saturday I closed my school for the 
month of August, in obedience to my husband. It was 
increasing every day in numbers, and I would gladly 
have continued it ; but the course, doubtless, was a pru- 
dent one. Last Sabbath we had at our Sabbath school, 
forty-six scholars, a fourth of whom were Moslems. Could 
you come with the gift of tongues, how much we would 
do. As it is, you can aid me very much ; for I felt, the 
last few days of my school, that one head and a pair of 
hands, were hardly sufficient for forty untutored Arabs. 

"I suppose you know that you are coming among an 
exceedingly social people. At all hours we are subject 
to visits, from persons of every rank and age. The 
Syrians often remind me of Solomon's remark, that 6 the 
talk of the lips tendeth to penury.' But we have reason 
to love them, and do love them; and I think our influence 
among them is increasing. They think much of hospi« 
tality and courtesy, and were it not that they attribute 



276 



MEMOIR OF 



some of our deficiencies to ignorance of their language, 
&c, our New England sincerity would appear like 
bluntness. 

" My husband and myself have unitedly and individu- 
ally remembered you at the throne of grace. In this I 
have taken great pleasure. Having so recently passed 
through similar scenes, I felt that I knew just what you 
wanted during the past few months ; whether you were 
preparing to leave our country, or were already upon the 
restless ocean. On the Sabbath, especially, have my 
sympathies and prayers carried me to the very threshold 
of your heart. Dear friend, for the present, adieu. God 
grant us a happy meeting, ere long." 

" August 12. — There has been a seizure of Christian 
youth to-day, for the manufactories at Acre; and great 
alarm has pervaded the city. We were told this morning 
that thirty refugees were in and around our house. When 
such events occur, as has been the case frequently of 
late, mothers and sisters come to us to beg protection for 
sons and brothers. I thought much to-day of our happy 
land, where every one can sit unmolested * under his own 
vine and fig tree/ I believe I have told you that our trials 
here are mostly of a moral nature, because there is little 
integrity either in servants, in employers, or in children ; 
whether they be native or foreign. In consequence of 
this, I sometimes feel £ Oh that I could fly away and be 
at rest.' But I have long been accustomed to a degree of 
watchfulness over the morals of those around me, in con- 
sequence of the solicitude which I used to feel for the 
younger branches of our own family in America. 

" That which adds greatly to the trial of coming in 
contact with deceit and unfaithfulness here is, that false- 
hood and a smooth tongue are constantly employed to 
cover every act of deception. 1 Ma fe ne bilcsub, aberdinj 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



277 



(it is not with me ever to utter a falsehood,) is in every 
mouth, of both old and young ; if you utter a suspicion 
or reproof, their loquacity will far outrun you, in the 
utterance of moral sentiments respecting the guilt and 
shame of dishonesty. Oh ! hasten in the multiplying of 
laborers for this dark land ; and let none imagine that they 
are doing more than they ought, or that they are even 
especially self-denying and meritorious, if they give their 
sons or their daughters, their brothers or their sisters, for 
the purpose of scattering the dense clouds of the moral 
atmosphere. I do not know what led my thoughts into 
this train ; but for several days I have been thinking, 

that, when for instance was a young girl, and balls 

and cotillion parties and such irrational amusements 
occupied nearly all the time ; when many parents were 
gratified with having their children admired for personal 
beauty and accomplishments, not a ray of spiritual light 
had then penetrated the darkness of this Mediterranean 
country. Every soul was enveloped therein, and not a 
solitary Christian raised a finger to help them. Perhaps 
it was a conversation which I held with our beloved 
Christian brother Tannoos, that led me to these reflec- 
tions. He is nearly forty years of age, and was giving 
me some account of his religious experience. He alluded 
to a friend of his childhood and youth, yet a papist, 
with whom he used to have much intercourse; and my 
imagination carried me vividly back to those days, when 
these two boys, hand in hand, rambled upon Mount 
Lebanon ; and I thought, if Christians had only then 
commenced the performance of duty which for ages had 
been neglected, a generation of enlightened, educated, 
and perhaps pious people, would now be on the stage to 
bless our eyes, and to aid us in our toils. Oh ! let us 
leave this legacy to those who are to succeed us. 

August 24. — In riding to-day, I went towards a quarry, 
24 * 



278 



MEMOIR OF 



where — as a fountain was near by, and it was the time 
that women go forth to draw water — a company of young 
girls, bearing jars upon their shoulders, were standing 
upon the brow of a deep excavation, and talking of the 
dead. I stopped and made inquiries of them, and they 
told me that this morning a man was at work below, when 
the earth from above came suddenly upon him, and he 
died, and they buried him immediately. I was a stranger 
to them all, and was in haste ; yet I could not forbear 
saying to them, 'hear me a little — this is a lesson to us — 
we may be near our own death, and let us be prepared/ 
They answered as usual very piously, but doubtless with- 
out the slightest feeling. Oh, what a mournful thing 
is death, in this dark land ! and yet it apparently excites 
no solemnity. 

"August 25. — On Saturday evening our market man 
came to me, for the purpose of my reckoning with him, 
as I do every day. I had repeatedly informed him that I 
did not like to occupy myself in this way on Saturday 
evening. I took occasion to mention the habit in which 
I had been educated, which was somewhat unusual in 
our country, of suspending work on this evening. But 
said he, ' Signora, your countrymen work on board ship 
on the Sabbath ; for I saw them on board the man-of-war, 
sewing and doing all manner of work. 5 I then told him 
that Christians in name, and Christians in heart, with us, 
were widely different ; but I answered him with a sigh, 
for I thought — Oh ! what a blessing our country would 
be to the world, were all her sons consistent and uniform 
in their adherence to the commands of God. 

"Mr. Coster has finished the drawing of our house, 
which is entirely satisfactory. I enclose an outline of the 
building, which I copied for the purpose of giving you a 
description of its internal localities. And now, my dear 
father, I am not going to give you the sketch outright, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 279 

that is, without an equivalent. What do you think is my 
price? — It is your miniature, which I ask in return. Now 
you will not refuse me ? Mr. C. will not allow us to pay 
him any thing for his trouble. He is to commence to- 
morrow a sketch of Beyroot and its environs — of which 
he has promised us a copy. This last will probably be 
transferred to the Missionary Herald." 

" Beyroot, August 20. 

" My dear Miss Williams: — I think of you every day, 
and pray for you that you may have patience, and wisdom, 
and preparation for your work. The best preparation 
will be, a heart warmly attached to the Saviour, with a 
determination to lose yourself in his service and glory. 
Have you not thought that missionaries are in danger of 
placing too high a value upon the sacrifice which they 
make, in consequence of the sympathy, and, perhaps, I 
may say, pity, with which they are regarded by those 
whom they leave behind? I long to see the churches at 
home feel that they are only discharging an obligation to 
the Redeemer, when they send their best, their fairest, 
their most beloved to distant regions to declare his name. 
Would that the offering which my friends have made 
were 6 without blemish and without spot.' 

" I can hardly imagine just how you have been employed 
in Smyrna, though I doubt not usefully. The time will 
not be lost to you, as you will have acquired some degree 
of familiarity with Eastern manners and customs; and 
learning as you will, by the sight of the eyes, the great 
work to be done in transforming this land from the gov- 
ernment of Satan, to that of Christ, it will perhaps add 
steadiness and energy to your faith. While you will 
doubtless exclaim mentally, 'who is sufficient for these 
things/ you will rely more implicitly upon the arm of 
Omnipotence. Permit me to suggest a thought. Perhaps 



280 



MEMOIR OF 



those who have been for two or three, or more years on 
missionary ground, from their contest with a foreign 
language, and the paralyzing of active efforts, in which 
they were absorbed at home, are in danger of suffering 
too great a reaction in their own feelings, and conse- 
quently of modifying those of new comers. Now I would 
recommend that every missionary, fresh from that garden 
of the Lord in which we were planted, should exercise a 
degree of independent Christian feeling when he is trans- 
ferred to a foreign soil, or rather that he should take no 
standard beside the word of God. There the balance is 
rightly preserved, and is applicable to every possible 
situation and circumstance. It is to do what we can with 
our might, and rest the consequences upon an Almighty 
agent. That He is at work, and will one day renovate 
the whole face of this land, I have no more doubt, than 
that the voice of the natural heavens will continue to be 
heard wherever there is Speech or language/ and that 
their line will continue to go forth throughout the earth." 

" I have been so impatient to conquer the Arabic, that 
I have but just commenced the Italian. I was induced to 
take up the latter during my present vacation, from the 
fact that a young Jewess, who has recently entered the 
school, wishes to acquire it. 

" Since writing the above, we learn that the vessel for 
Smyrna will be detained here for a few days. Missionaries 
must not allow their hearts to be made sick by hope 
deferred; so I will fain make the best of our protracted 
separation. In God's own good time he will bring us 
together. We have made ' a little chamber upon the 
wall,' and shall set for you there 'a bed, and a table, and 
a stool, and a candlestick,' that when you come to us you 
may 'turn in thither.' 2 Kings iv. 10." 

" August 21. — I cannot tell you how much like a par- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



281 



adise America appears as I view it from this land of 
darkness. And yet it seems to me as if its blessed inhab- 
itants were dreaming, as it were, over a lost and guilty 
world. I know there are many who pray, and labor, and 
give, for its renovation; but are there many whose sole 
object it is to live especially and steadily for this end? I 
ask to be informed whether any great changes have taken 
place in two years, since I bade a last farewell to the 
shores of my native land. The subject magnifies in my 
estimation every day, and I see not that any parent can 
consistently set before his child any object of pursuit but 
the diffusion of Christianity. The fact that God continues 
to bless the delinquent, and even to overrule their delin- 
quencies for the accomplishment of his purposes, is no 
evidence that they are pleasing to him. I have often seen 
great good grow out of my faults and sins, which apparently 
might not have occurred but for them; yet conscience 
reproached me, and God's law condemned me. So the 
churches of America; and the large, and refined, and 
delightful social circles which there exist, may be watered, 
blessed and made happy; there may be prayer and praise, 
and the sweet communion of saints, and the endearing 
enjoyments of domestic bliss ; and yet God, who sees all 
the darkness of other lands, may be offended with his 
people — ministering angels may wonder at their selfish- 
ness; the eternal happiness of myriads may be sacri- 
ficed/; and a less brilliant crown be worn by themselves 
in heaven." 



CHAPTER XIV. 



SUMMER RESIDENCE AT AALEIH PERSONAL ENDEAVORS 

FOR THE GOOD OF INDIVIDUALS DRUSES ALARMS 

AMONG THE NATIVES IBRAHIM PASHA CASE OF AN 

ENGLISH WOMAN SORROWS OF A MOHAMMEDAN WIFE 

ARRIVAL OF MISS WILLIAMS VIEWS OF MISSIONARY 

LIFE MR. SMITH'S LABORS FARTHER HINTS ON 

MISSIONARY QUALIFICATIONS FEELINGS RESPECTING 

HER PARENTS. 

Mrs. Smith spent the warm season of 1835 with her 
husband at Aaleih, one of the villages on Mount Lebanon. 
Here she devoted herself, with increased diligence, to 
personal efforts for the spiritual benefit of those among 
whom she resided ; especially the Druses. There was 
obviously a steady increase of her love for the missionary 
work ; and she delighted to devise and execute plans by 
which its great objects might be promoted. 

" Aaleih, Sept. 8. 
"Our fast and concert, yesterday, were solemn and 
profitable. In view of the absence of God's Spirit for 
several years, in which no conversions have taken place 
among us, we were led to examine into the obstacles 
which have been in the way, both in our own hearts, and 
lives, and in our mode of operation ; and we desired to 
renew the dedication of ourselves to our work, and to 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 283 



seek with more earnestness that wisdom which cometh 
from above. I resolved this morning, that during our 
stay in this village, I would endeavor to rouse the con- 
science of at least one individual, every day. Conse- 
quently, the first thing after breakfast, I walked down a 
long, steep, and stony path, into the 6 Christian quarter ' 
of the village, to make one or two calls." 

Mrs. Smith availed herself of several opportunities for 
free conversation with females on the subject of religion, 
with whom she met in this excursion. On the supply of 
the spiritual wants of the people, she remarks : 

" Could a missionary take up his permanent abode in 
any one of the villages of Mount Lebanon, and live and 
labor as he ought, I am confident that in a few years he 
would reap an abundant harvest. Oh, when will the 
churches be so liberal as to give a spiritual shepherd, to 
collect flocks now scattered upon the mountains. 

" September 10. — Yesterday Mr. Smith was absent 
nearly all day upon a little missionary tour; and this 
morning he left me again, expecting to be absent two or 
three days. It is a self-denying duty, but it is duty; and 
if a dozen men could come from our country with the 
gift of tongues, they could step directly into a field 
'white unto the harvest/ After dinner I went into the 
Christian quarter to make some calls. As I was entering 
it, a family invited me in, pretending that they were 
Christians, when, as I afterwards learnt, they were Druses. 
However, I had a plain serious conversation with them. 
This evening I invited to prayers the woman in whose 
house we are, and her children. They are Druses, but 
the most simple, inoffensive, diminutive little family you 
ever met. 

" September 1 4. — Mr. S. returned on Saturday, at 



284 



MEMOIR OF 



noon, after a fatiguing ride. He found some favorable 
opportunities for religious conversation ; but he says that 
he thinks Satan employs filth and vermin to deter mis- 
sionaries from seeking intercourse with his subjects. 
Missionaries who are stationary can enjoy cleanliness and 
comforts in their own habitations, however humble they 
may be; but those who itinerate, ' without purse or scrip/ 
depending upon the accommodations which the country 
affords, have actual experience of the self-denial which 
our Saviour and his followers exercised. I can readily 
imagine what groups surrounded the benevolent Saviour 
in his wanderings ; whom his disciples sometimes wished 
to drive from his presence, but never with his consent. 

" September 17. — This evening six Druses were present 
at family prayers, one of them a woman whom I have 
had repeated opportunities to address on the subject of 
religion. I believe that she is solicitous respecting her 
eternal welfare. My dear parents, you cannot imagine 
what a spring it would give to our feelings, should only 
one Druse become a true convert to the Lord Jesus 
Christ. Think of it when you pray for us, and re- 
member distinctly this ignorant, benighted, and perhaps 
idolatrous sect. 

" September 18. — This morning I walked out before 
breakfast, and directed my steps towards the Christian 
quarter, for the purpose of conversing with some of the 
females. I first entered a Druse grave-yard. A woman 
was upon a mulberry tree gathering leaves. Advancing 
towards her, I inquired respecting the dead who reposed 
near by. She asked me why I was walking alone. I 
told her that I loved to walk at an early hour, before my 
mind became occupied with care, and meditate upon God 
and his works. I sought to draw her mind towards 
eternal things, particularly appealing to her maternal 
feelings, and the duties which that relation involved. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



285 



She was a Druse, and talked most fluently and piously ; 
perhaps a thought may have been lodged in her breast 
that she cannot thrust from her. Two reflections are 
suggested to my mind this evening : — one is, that perhaps 
there is a providence in my meeting with a Druse so 
frequently, when I am seeking a nominal Christian ; the 
other, that pious language being so universal in this 
country, we must trust more to the influence of our 
example than our words, upon those around us. 

a Mr. and Mrs. Pease went to Corneille this morning, 
where is a coal mine, and where the wife of the head 
laborer, an English woman, is in the last stages of the 
consumption, but manifests no solicitude respecting her 
future state. We have had an especial female prayer 
meeting for her, as she is without hope, going into 
eternity. 

" September 20. — Mr. Smith has preached again this 
evening, and I think more were present than on the 
former occasion. The subject of the discourse was regen- 
eration. The audience were quiet and attentive to this 
new and important exhibition of truth. Since the brethren 
have no church here to strengthen them by their prayers, 
let your fervent supplications call down what we most 
need, the influences of the Holy Spirit. After meeting, 
1 had a few words of conversation with Mrs. Dodge's 
servant, an old woman who has lived much with her. She 
told me that she felt as if her heart was changed, and I 
cannot but hope it may be so. 

" Since returning to our room, I have read a chapter 
in 'Martha,' to Mr. Smith — the one containing a descrip- 
tion of natural scenery, in which she became much 
absorbed on a certain evening ; and as the writer sat 
beside her, watching the emotions of her soul depicted 
in her countenance, she turned to him and exclaimed, 
* Brother ! } That one word awakened in my breast such 
25 



286 



MEMOIR OF 



powerful and tender associations as to choke my utter- 
ance, and I was obliged to stop, and wipe the falling tears 
before I could proceed. I had so much enjoyment with 
my own dear brothers, and received from them so much 
affection and kindness, that my recollections of the frater- 
nal relation are exceedingly touching and unalloyed. 

" September 21. — It is two years to-day since we sailed 
from America. In prayer, my husband returned thanks 
for all our mercies, and especially that God had permitted 
us to enter upon a work that we love — a work that we 
prize above all others. My heart responded to the senti- 
ment fully. May we see many such anniversaries together; 
and be permitted to offer the same thanksgiving. 

" Will you pray that we may have wisdom to guide 
our affairs with discretion ? Our establishment is large, 
and we must have persons to serve us ; but we would not 
forget, in our intercourse with them, that they are among 
those whose eternal interest we came to seek." 

" Beyroot, September 27. — We reached our homes in 
safety, about mid-day, on Wednesday. 

" This morning, after our few Sabbath-day cares were 
disposed of, I went down to the kitchen on an errand ; 
— as I reached the bottom of the stairs, I beheld on 
each side a row of Moslems, fourteen in all, seated in 
perfect silence, who had fled hither for refuge ; a report 
being in circulation that orders had again come for the 
seizure of soldiers. I uttered, in Arabic, an exclamation 
of surprise ; when they all smiled upon me, and gave me 
their salams. The fear proved to be groundless, as the 
Pasha had only ordered the soldiers already enlisted to 
depart suddenly, without knapsacks, to a place on the 
borders of the Bukaa, where Ibrahim Pasha himself is at 
present. 

" As we went to chapel, we met a company of women, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



287 



who were crying and shrieking at the departure of hus- 
bands, sons, &c. Cowper says, 

* My ear is pained, 
My soul is sick with every day's report 
Of wrong and outrage with which earth is fill'd.' 

But alas ! how would his tender soul have shuddered at 
the sight of this. With more pathos, if possible, would 
he have exclaimed, 

4 Oh for a lodge in some vast wilderness.' 

" September 29. — Yesterday I commenced my school 
again, with twenty scholars ; which for the first day was 
a good number. Mrs. Whiting has ten little Moslem 
girls in Jerusalem, and the promise of more. 

" October 5. — Monthly Concert and Fast. — Yesterday 
being our communion season, I was explaining to my 
little Druse girl the nature and object of the ordinance 
which she was about to witness for the first time ; of which 
a Druse child is perhaps as ignorant as a heathen. Indeed 
the Druses are supposed to be idolaters themselves; 
though perhaps few, except the initiated, know the fact, 
or actually worship images. I did not expect, in the 
first attempt, to give her very clear ideas respecting 
the mystery of the atonement ; but I repeated to her the 
words of our Saviour to his disciples, when he instituted 
the sacrament ; and as I employed the first person, her 
feelings became considerably interested, and with the 
utmost simplicity she exclaimed, ' selamatikj that is, 
( peace to you,' which is an universal compliment among 
the Arabs, if one is complaining of ill health or sorrow in 
his own person. I mention this to show you that we have 
to teach the very first principles, and to feed ' with milk ? 
and not with meat.' Blessed be God, it is his office 

1 To pour fresh life in every part f 
And new create the whole.' 



288 



MEMOIR OF 



" October 21. — We have dismissed our Maltese servant. 
He was in many respects useful, but he had begun to 
feel above his place ; and being disposed to go with 
Mr. and Mrs. Bird, we cheerfully dismissed him. When 
about to leave us, I told him that I had one thing only 
to say to him ; I wished to inform him why I had not 
placed more confidence in him — that from the first I 
had discovered that he had no regard for truth. He wept, 
and begged me to enter into particulars ; but I declined. 
As he turned to go down the stairs, his usual erect form 
and firm step gave place to the cringing movement of the 
Maltese of the island, the first beings whom I saw on 
missionary ground. The recollection of the feelings which 
overcame me when I first beheld his pitiable and con- 
temptible countrymen, rushed upon me, and I was obliged 
to struggle with my emotions. 

"About a fortnight since there was great fear among 
the mountaineers, and one family begged us to take their 
most valuable articles home for safe keeping. The 
woman took off the gold from her head, and made a 
bundle of her best clothes ; they also tied up a few articles 
of plate, and the man came with us and left them in our 
house. He professed to be a Protestant, though he gave 
no evidence of piety. Such circumstances show the 
confidence which is reposed in us. 

"I mentioned the refugee Druses. Our house is sur- 
rounded by the habitations of this sect. A few mornings 
since, we saw stretched upon the sands near us a murdered 
man ; but no one could give any account of this deed of 
darkness, except that on the previous evening he was at a 
dram shop, in a state of intoxication. In consequence of 
this, several of the neighboring Druses were seized and 
imprisoned, which caused others to flee to our house. 
Our room at evening prayers has been filled for several 
nights. One morning I had nine attendants, who shel- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



289 



tered themselves under the wing of me and my little 
donkey, on my way to school. 

" October 24. — For several days Ibrahim Pasha has 
been a near neighbor of ours, having come to Beyroot for 
a season, and taken up his residence at the house of a rich 
Moslem. Mr. S. called upon him with our Consul. He 
says that he is a large, jolly, laughing, cunning man, with 
a very penetrating eye. He was principally occupied at 
the time in watching the movements of his courtiers, who 
were playing chess. 

" October 29. — I mentioned in my journal from Aaleih 
that the wife of an Englishman who works in the coal 
mines at Corneille was going to the grave, with a rapid 
consumption. A week or two since she was brought to 
the city. On Sunday, after service, I called to see her. 
Learning from her that she did not expect to recover, 
I asked how she felt in view of exchanging worlds. 
' Happy/ said she, 'perfectly happy.' 'May I inquire/ 
said I, 'what is the ground of your happiness?' 'I have 
always obeyed my Saviour's laws; have been very attentive 
to the religious duties of the family, and of my church. 
I have never done harm to any one.' At this reply 
my heart shuddered. I said to myself, 'poor woman, 
though born in a land of light, your hope of heaven is not 
better than that of the deluded natives of this dark land.' 
I thought how innumerable are the ways which Satan has 
devised to keep mankind from resting on the only true 
foundation. I almost burst into tears. I felt that I must 
be faithful, for her time was short. I remarked that 
'I was religiously educated too, but there came a time 
when I realized that something was necessary which I 
had not experienced, and so it was with Paul.' I then 
preached to her Jesus Christ and his atonement, and 
begged her to review the subject with great seriousness, in 
consideration of the solemn event immediately before 
25* 



290 



MEMOIR OF 



her. Yesterday while in school, Dr. Whitely came and 
begged me to go and see her again; said that her end was 
rapidly approaching ; that she had related to him my 
conversation with her, telling him that it affected her 
deeply ; and he thought she expressed sentiments more 
evangelical. At mid-day, therefore, when my school 
closed, I went to her. She was much changed, and 
eould scarcely articulate intelligibly, yet was in perfect 
possession of her faculties. She told me that my remarks 
on Sunday gave her a great shock, and she now felt that 
her reliance was wholly on Jesus Christ, and disclaimed 
all personal merit. She felt no wish to recover, but was 
perfectly happy in the prospect of rest and holiness with 
her Saviour. God only knows her real state. Her case 
is left in the usual uncertainty of death-bed experiences. 

" Sabbath Evening, November 1. — To-day we have had 
our second storm, the first having occurred about ten days 
since. Both were violent and accompanied with thunder 
and lightning. My nerves are becoming accustomed to 
the tremendous peals and vivid flashes of a Mediterranean 
thunder storm. It is sublime, and at first terrifying, to 
watch the lightning's play over the deep blue sea : and 
during the live long night listen to the thunder's roar as it 
reverberates through the range of Mount Lebanon. 

14 On Sunday, dear papa, I think of you more than 
usual. How are your Sabbaths ? Precious as ever, I 
trust ; and fitting you for one long glorious Sabbath, 
which I believe we shall spend together. I remember 
that when I lived under your smiles, you appeared to enjoy 
these days of rest exceedingly. I find it quite another 
thing to be the mistress of a family, from what it was to 
be a daughter in a father's house. The former station 
involves a thousand cares, of which in the other I had no 
knowledge. And in this land too, which furnishes no 
external aid, but on the contrary every thing to impede 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



291 



the progress of moral influence, the spirits sometimes 
sink beneath the weight of responsibility. However, I 
love to think that the Saviour pleased not himself, even 
on the Sabbath: so should I rejoice to give the whole 
seven days to him and to my fellow beings. 

" November 4. — This evening Mr. Smith has com- 
menced a weekly religious meeting, expressly for the 
Druses, at which a number were present. I beg your 
prayers, especially in reference to it ; for I believe that 
God has some chosen ones among this hitherto un- 
promising class. 

"This morning, very early, a little Mohammedan 
woman came, and bringing me a nosegay, sat beside me a 
moment, with more than usual dejection in her counte- 
nance ; — then suddenly rising and kissing my hand, she 
said, sorrowfully, with her face half veiled, ' can you give 
me any medicine for my eye?' Supposing her to be 
afflicted with the opthalmia, the universal disease of the 
natives, I said, ' does your eye pain you?' ' No/ said she, 
< but for several years something has been growing upon 
it, and for one year I have not been able to see with that 
eye;' and She added, ' Ahmed (that is her husband) says 
if I cannot see he shall send me away from him.' Poor 
woman! my heart ached for her, and I promised to consult 
Dr. Whitely in reference to her case. Such is the kindly 
nature of the religion of Mohammed ! How effectually it 
tends to overthrow the plan of Jehovah's government. 

" November 9. — A company of Druses at prayers, as 
usual, to-night. Poor beings! I really think that this 
portion of them, who are called * skitts,' and are scarcely 
acknowledged by their own sect, are more ignorant and 
impenetrable than the veriest heathen. 

" I have had a pleasant and prosperous day in my 
duties. It being the first of my keeping school since 
the new arrangement of our meals, I had no occasion to 



292 



MEMOIR OF 



hurry in the morning to have marketing done; and to give 
directions for dinner, and to hasten from school to see 
that it was properly prepared. 

"November 19. — Mr. Smith has gone down to the 
Lazaretto to bring Miss Williams to our house. I am 
alone and waiting to receive her. I have solemn and 
deep feelings at the thought of her coming, and my 
heart goes forth towards her as to a sister. Will you 
pray that we may prove messengers of mercy to our 
degraded sisters here. 

" November 27. — One week yesterday I had the 
pleasure of welcoming to my Syrian home the dear sister 
for whom I wrote, not without trembling, a year ago last 
May. She is well and cheerful, and quite happy in the 
little chamber appropriated to her. I almost envy her the 
quietness and freedom from care which she enjoys ; and 
which reminds me of those days when I could shut myself 
for hours together in my chamber in Norwich, and the 
family and the world go on just as well without me. Now 
I never think of locking my door except before light in 
the morning and again in the evening. I rise early, and 
thus have an opportunity to reflect that I am hastening 
to eternity, and that my own soul must be fitted for it. 
But the remainder of the time it is all business, and 
absorbing, distracting care. I need not inform you how 
happy and grateful I am for the safe arrival of Miss 
Williams. Many thanks to my dear friends for their 
affectionate remembrance of me, and for the tokens of 
love received. But of the flowers, and the sweet poetry 
accompanying them, what shall I say ? A flood of tears 
was the reception given to them, and told me how my 
heart yet clings to 

1 The sweet remembrances of former years.' 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



293 



1 To that loved scene, where peaceful years 
In calm retirement flew ; 
Where deep afflictions, trials, cares, 
Came but as angels, unawares.' 

" November 28.— Saturday. — To-day is the season 

when 1 especially remember you, my dear S , at the 

throne of grace ; and my prayer is, that you may be an 
eminently holy and devoted Christian, and amid all the 
attractions of your favored lot, may rise superior to earthly 
good and common attainments; and in the circle in which 
you move, bear others onward and upward by your own 
elevated example. That sweet little P., how tender are my 
feelings towards him ! You say he uses ' some foreign 
language.' Perhaps it is Arabic ; if so, he will be highly 
qualified to come to Syria ! Some one has informed me, 
or I have dreamed it, that you have a little daughter. 
Give her a sweet kiss from me, and teach her to love an 
unknown aunt. Miss Williams — who has now for a week 
cheered our dwelling — was much gratified by her visit to 
you. She says that E.'s fraternal attentions reminded 
her of her own dear brother, who is next in age to herself. 
We can talk together with much sympathy of the tenderness 
of a brother's love. Say to aunt F.,that I love and sympa- 
thize with and pray for her and hers. I often try to suppli- 
cate the grace of God in behalf of J., and J. Oh ! it is 
a great thing to be really a child of God — to have these 
depraved hearts changed ; — and I cannot but fear that many 
of the dear youth in America, were they removed from 
the influences and restraints that surround them, would be 
surprised to find how readily they would fall back to the 
world. I feel much on this subject since I have become 
expatriated, as it were. The conflicts and perplexities 
which a missionary experiences, are calculated to try his 
soul and show him what spirit he is of. I thought that I 
was farther advanced in sanctification than I have found 



294 



MEMOIR OF 



myself to be; and the effort necessary to maintain a 
warfare against sin is increased fourfold. Give my kind 
regards to Mrs. E. ; and will brother present her with five 
dollars from me, and charge the same to my account. 
e Thine own and thy father's friend, forsake not.' " 

" Beyroot, Nov, 30. 
"My very dear Brother and Sister : — I know of none, 
except the members of my own family, who have a higher 
claim upon my affections and my time, than yourselves ; 
and none that I remember with more unfeigned satisfac- 
tion. I love to think of you both, as the ever watchful 
and paternal friends of my dear husband. I love to bring 
to mind the pleasant yet sorrowful hours which I passed 
under your roof; and to think of your dear children. 
Two years have doubtless made changes in the youthful 
trio; and they have changed us, at least myself. My home, 
my interests, my associations, my language, have all 
become foreign; and my lot, (unless some great political 
convulsion takes place,) is fixed, until I exchange my 
earthly abode for that beyond the grave. In looking back 
upon these two annual revolutions, I have much for 
which to be grateful, and great occasion for humiliation. 
While every important want has been supplied, and innu- 
merable comforts and refinements added, which I never 
anticipated as a missionary ; I have scarcely passed one 
quiet American day since I parted from you. From the 
hour that I lost sight of my native shore, I have been 
fully aware that I had thrown myself into the wide and 
wicked world, and forever deprived myself of the moral 
repose and security which my once favored home had 
furnished. But I have never for a moment regretted the 
step which I took. ' There remaineth a rest/ which, if 
permitted to partake of it, I shall enjoy more highly, for 
the labors and disquietudes, and the new and deeper views 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 295 

of spiritual truths which this expatriation has occasioned. 
I suppose you often desire to know what we are doing, 
and how we are living; and what are our daily hopes and 
fears in regard to the one great object which has torn us 
from you. Your dear brother has his hands and heart 
full. The preparation of books for the press is an ardu- 
ous and responsible task ; beside which, the entire Arabic 
preaching, the Sabbath school, and the English service 
every alternate Sabbath, rest upon him. Foreign and 
native visitors, occupy many of his hours; and he has just 
been telling me, that this day, now closed, has been com- 
pletely broken by miscellaneous occupations, the conse- 
quence of repeated interruptions. He has, however, a 
most delightful study, in the most airy and conspicuous 
part of the house, looking forth upon the waters of the 
azure sea, and the verdure of the variegated landscape 
which intervenes. A worldly, fashionable lady of our 
acquaintance, in looking over our house a week or two 
since, left upon my mind the impression, that she was 
surprised at my relinquishing so commodious a room to 
my husband's convenience; and when I returned her call, 
and walked through the apartments of her own newly 
occupied and ornamented mansion, I found three rooms 
appropriated to receiving visitors, but only one little con- 
fined bed-room appropriated to her five children ; who 
were roaming and playing, careless and uncared for, 
through the grounds attached to the house. Oh ! how 
lifeless and unsatisfying did all that appear to me ; and 
methinks sister H. would sigh to behold it." 

" December 5. — Having risen, as usual, some time 
before dawn, I stepped out towards the front of the court, 
to glance at the prospect before me. The distant sea, 
forming a semicircle around me, and sending to my ears 
its unbroken roar, powerfully associated my thoughts 



296 



MEMOIR OF 



with the murmur of your falls, to which we so often 
listened in my dear native place. The snowy peak of 
Lebanon, rising magnificently in the east, was rendered 
more conspicuous by the rays of the full moon, just 
approaching the horizon in the opposite west, while her 
beams reflected by the sea beneath, gave a strong outline 
to the objects upon the intermediate shore, especially to 
two or three points which rose gracefully above. Two 
finely formed clouds and the brilliant stars, completed the 
soft and charming scene, I thought of that other world, 
unmarred by sin, where the Author of so much beauty has 
prepared inconceivable glories for his redeemed people ; 
and my soul bounded at the thought. 

" December 14. — On Saturday, our native female prayer 
meeting consisted of twenty, besides two children ; four- 
teen were Arabs — more than were ever present before. We 
met in the girl's school-room, where we intend in future 
to assemble. We sung part of a psalm, as we have 
begun to teach music in our school. We find the chil- 
dren quite as capable of forming musical sounds as those 
in our own country ; but alas, we have no hymns or 
psalms adapted to their capacities. The Arabic cannot be 
simplified like the English, without doing violence to 
Arab taste; at least, such is the opinion now. What 
changes may be wrought in the language we cannot 
tell. This obstacle in the instruction of the young here, 
you have not perhaps thought of. American youth have 
extraordinary privileges. It is a painful thought to us, 
that children's literature, if I may so term it, is incom- 
patible with the genius of this language: of course, 
infant school lessons must be bereft of many of their 
attractions. Mr. Smith and Mr. Whiting have each 
superintended a translation of the first part of the ' Child's 
Book on the Soul ; ' the use of which must prove its 
adaptedness to Arab children. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



297 



*< ]VI r> i 9 the artist who drew the sketch of our 

house, is a protestant Jew, and an infidel in sentiment; he 
has exerted a very injurious influence over several of our 
young men, who have in consequence absented themselves 
from the chapel. I could not but shed tears this morning 
in looking at their vacant seats. 

" December 24. — In dating a note to Mrs. Dodge, 
inviting her to meet our other friends here on Christmas 
day, I am reminded that this is the anniversary of our 
dear P.'s death. Dear brother ! I weep to think of thee 
as the sweet little child whom I led to school ; as the 
buoyant boy, the college youth, and the gentle and digni- 
fied man. In the new heavens and the new earth, I trust 
we shall unite our hearts and our hands, in the service 
and in the presence of our divine Redeemer.' ' 

In a letter written by Mrs. Smith in the course of this 
month, she adds a few suggestions to those previously 
addressed to her young relative,* on qualifications for the 
missionary service : — " In a communication which I made, 
I think in March last, I mentioned some qualifications 
which would be requisite, should you come to Syria. I 
believe I did not add to these, the importance of cultivat- 
ing polished manners. In many respects, all the foreigners 
whom we find in these countries, exhibit the good breed- 
ing which is to be found in the best circles in America; 
and so far from becoming rusticated by a residence in 
Eastern cities, our countrymen usually improve much in 
external deportment. Perhaps it might be thought an 
unnecessary suggestion ; but the plain, independent man- 
ners of some of our good republican citizens, would be 
somewhat offensive to foreign taste ; and were it not for 
the extraordinary talent of assimilation which Americans 
possess, they would err oftener than they now do. 



* See page 227. 

26 



298 



MEMOIR OF 



"I think that the infant school system is admirably 
adapted to the uninformed and undisciplined habits of 
this country, and I hope you will familiarize yourself 
with it, to a great extent. 

" What I said on the subject of languages, in my letter 
of March, I hope will not be overlooked. If there were 
no other argument in their favor, the fact that a person 
who has studied one foreign language, more readily 
applies himself to and acquires another, is a sufficient 
inducement to an intended missionary, to make this 
branch of study prominent. It should stand first of all. 
Our countrywomen have hitherto done but very little to- 
wards removing the curse of Babel. This has arisen from 
their comparatively isolated situation. In these distant, 
contiguous countries, the knowledge of several tongues is 
considered quite indispensable. I hope it will yet be 
esteemed so in America ; not as an accomplishment, but 
for the sake of usefulness." 

Speaking of her own spiritual state at this time, she 
thus writes: — " My feelings and religious exercises in 
this country, are wholly free from excitement — very differ- 
ent from what they were in America. I cannot account 
for it, since my views of truth are greatly enlarged and 
strengthened, and my confidence in our blessed gospel 
daily increasing. Sin also appears much more heinous 
in my eyes, and my own character far more despicable. 
I clasp the Bible to my heart with affection and admira- 
tion, and love to read its sacred pages. Prayer, too, I 
prize and enjoy ; but for want of that excitement of 
which I have spoken, it often seems to me destitute of 
fervor. The Saviour's offices and mediation are mag- 
nified in my estimation ; and yet I do not enjoy that 
sensible communion with him, which I have before 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



299 



experienced. I sometimes think that the Holy Spirit 
cannot dwell in this wicked land ; but, 

i like a peaceful dove, 
Flies from the realms of noise and strife.' 

" January 3, 1836. — This is the first Sabbath evening 
of the new year, and permit me, my dear parents, brothers 
and sisters, to wish you a happy new year. I was going 
to say, that could I control your every hour, not a sorrow, 
however small, should disturb your serenity, but each 
minute should bear upon its wings peace and pleasure to 
your bosoms. But our heavenly Friend loves you more 
ardently, more w isely than I do ; and he is the chosen 
friend of you all — yes, all! To him I commit your des- 
tiny, and pray that in his favor you may have life and joy, 
whatever else may be bestowed or denied. 

" I often think, my dear parents, that not many years 
are before you, and I shudder at the thought that I may 
live to hear that you are no longer inhabitants of earth, 
and ask myself what will be my feelings then. I still 
think of you and pray for you as alive and happy. 

* Yet prostrate at the mercy seat, 
Oft shall my lips your names repeat, 
Cherished with filial love.' " 

Little, apparently, did Mrs. Smith anticipate, in penning 
the foregoing to her parents, that she had now entered 
upon the year in which they would be made mourners 
by her own death. 

" Monday, January 4. — We love to think that this day 
will be regarded by many as a fast for the conversion of 
the world, and that prayer will ascend for us. Oh that 
the church would indeed earnestly wrestle for souls. 

6 6 My own sins rise in awful magnitude before me 
to-day, and I feel wholly unfit to hold the sacred office of 



300 



MEMOIR OF 



a missionary. You know not, my dear parents, what 
unlooked for conflicts and obstacles you would find, were 
you transported to this region of darkness — this empire 
of Satan. Pray for me incessantly and fervently, for foes 
without and foes within obstruct my path to heaven, and 
I sometimes fear that I have never even entered it. 

" January 13. — My beloved Father : — Your long, good 
letter of July 27 to August 31, inclusive, came to hand 
a few days since, and refreshed my spirit. Oh ! my dear 
parent, my heart clings to you closer than ever. The 
longer we are separated, the more tenderly I think of 
you, and the more warmly I anticipate our meeting above. 
Your letter, however, together with what we heard from 
Smyrna, made me sorrowful, and I tremble for our coun- 
try every hour. Should her sun set in darkness, sad 
would be the tale. 6 Tell it not in Gath, publish it not in 
the streets of Askelon ; lest the daughters of the Philis- 
tines rejoice, lest the daughters of the uncircumcised 
triumph.' It seems to me as if a brilliant star, the centre 
of attraction to a thousand other orbs, was about to be 
blotted from the moral firmament. What pains me most, 
and most excites my apprehensions, is the fact that Chris- 
tians are becoming worldly and contentious. Had you 
informed me that all the elements of wickedness were in 
commotion, but that the followers of Christ were humble, 
prayerful, self-denying and devoted, I should fear nothing, 
But now I tremble ' for the ark of God and I feel that 
I must make mention of my country in every approach 
to the mercy seat. We have been 'proud boasters/ 
regarding ourselves as the favorites of Heaven, with the 
dreadful blot of slavery in our skirts ; and a just God is 
using that very sin as the means of our punishment. Oh 
that his Spirit might speedily go forth among his professed 
friends, exciting them to repentance and prayer, that his 
wrath may be turned away ! 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



301 



"I rejoice much that dear mamma is well and happy, and 
confiding in God. She does not know what inexpressible 
tenderness I feel for her. I am often obliged to put her 
image away from my mind, and to cease talking about 
her, lest I dissolve in tears. When we meet in heaven, 
we shall both be young, and perfect in body, mind, and 
spirit ; and then will be revived that sweet communion 
which we so enjoyed on earth. 

" January 30. — You express some solicitude, my dear 
father, respecting my health. It is certainly very im- 
portant, in this climate, and under our circumstances, 
to avoid excitement. I do not think that I am in danger 
from this source at present ; as I am almost uniformly 
calm and quiet, and, unlike my former temperament, am 
comparatively unsusceptible of strong excitement. I have 
seen and heard so many strange things since I came from 
my native land, that I am accustomed to them, and not 
much affected by them. 

" When I rise at four, as this morning, I think of you 
as just retiring to rest. Perhaps the bell in Norwich was 
ringing for nine o'clock, as I rose from my bed. I should 
love to hear it again ! In heaven I trust we shall together 
listen to sweeter sounds." 



26* 



CHAPTER XV. 



THOUGHTS ON THE WORLD AS A PORTION CLOSE OCCU- 
PATION OF TIME A MOSLEM WEDDING VIEWS OF 

HER EMPLOYMENT OF A HEAVENLY INHERITANCE 

INTEREST IN AMERICAN FRIENDS ENGAGEMENT IN 

A PLAN FOR RELIGIOUS VISITS. 

As Mrs. Smith advanced in her labors, she evidently 
became increasingly interested in them. And there was 
an apparent growth in the fervor of her spiritual affections. 
These remarks will be found illustrated in the extracts 
which compose the present and succeeding chapter. 

" Beyroot, Jan. 4, 1836. 
" My dear Mrs. T. : — This is a changing, wearisome 
state : and the great cause of sorrow is that we are ever 
aiming to find rest and enjoyment, which the Scriptures 
assure us are not the portion of God's people on earth. 
The rest, ■ remains;' and like repose to the \Yeary, it will 
be more precious from the conflicts and perplexities of 
this life. Oh ! how unenviable is the lot of those who 
choose their happiness here. I often think of the expe- 
rience of a pious grandmother, which, at the age of eighty, 
she related to me with much animation. After her mar- 
riage, she became the subject of religious anxiety, which 
blunted the edge of every worldly enjoyment. Her 
husband was fond of seeing her handsomely dressed, and 
he imported from England an elegant cloak, and hat to 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



303 



compare, which was a most becoming winter suit. When 
she first looked at the articles, she said to herself, < Such 
things of the world shall not be my portion ; I will not 
have them for my portion ; I will have a better one.' She 
never wore the articles together, lest they should excite 
the envy and jealousy of her cotemporaries ; and she soon 
found that portion which she has left as an inheritance 
to her children, and children's children, to the latest 
generation. For even now, we feel that we receive 
answers to her prayers. — I rejoice that your little daughter 
has a praying mother. It is'the richest inheritance which 
she could possibly possess." 

" Beyroot, Jan. 20. 

" My ever dear Friend : — Although you have many cares 
in America, yet perhaps there is not such sacredness at- 
tached to every half hour, as here. When you think of 
writing a letter, you have not, like me, to inquire whether 
you are not encroaching upon some duty more important 
and pressing. Often should I delight to sit down and 
pour forth the warm affections of my heart to dear absent 
ones in my native land; but an Arabic or an Italian lesson, 
a native visitor, or some household arrangement to enable 
me to leave my family for three or four hours each day, 
in school, calls me away. I wish also to help my husband, 
as his duties are still more urgent. I have just completed 
the writing of seventeen sheets for him. There are twelve 
persons daily employed under our roof, as translators, 
printers, servants, &,c., whose eyes are turned towards my 
husband and myself for guidance and oversight. 

U I am much gratified to hear that you are endeavoring 
to benefit the poor Pequod Indians. I thought you 
would not leave them to perish before your eyes. May 
God own you and your dear husband herein ; and may 
you be richly blest and prospered in the effort. It is 



304 



MEMOIR OF 



only by faith that we can labor for those who have long 
dwelt in ignorance and insensibility, whether in America 
or in Syria. 

" I wish that you could have been with us on Monday 
evening, when, for the first time, we attended a Moslem 
wedding. It is said there were a thousand persons in the 
procession. It was just at dark when we arrived at the 
house of the bridegroom; who under the escort of an 
immense number of torches and wax candles, was at that 
moment leaving the door of his dwelling, to go to another 
house and receive his visitors. According to Moham- 
medan etiquette, the gentlemen who were with us pro- 
ceeded to the latter place, while Miss W and myself 

entered the former, to mingle in the bridal group of 
females. As we entered an open court, in the centre 
of which grew an orange tree, we were met by some 
women in attendance, who taking our calashes and cloaks, 

tied them up in Miss W 5 s white merino shawl, and 

disposed of them in a safe, if not clean place. They 
inquired if we would take off oar shoes also ; but this we 
declined, saying, that as it was not our custom, we should 
expose our health. We then approached the upper end 
of the court, where in a semicircle sat more than a dozen 
women in state, completely borne down with ( gold and 
pearls and costly array. 5 Our appearance presented a 
strong contrast to theirs : for however deficient we 
may have been in ' the ornament of a meek and quiet 
spirit, 5 in outward appearance we were arrayed as women 
'professing godliness. 5 The female who occupied the 
central seat, beside a profusion of other ornaments, had 
upon her head two tassels of glass fibres, such as I have 
occasionally seen among curiosities in America, standing 
erect, and giving her a wild oriental appearance, quite 
imposing ; while her features were commanding and 
beautiful. She had the dark, full eye of an Eastern 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



305 



beauty, with all her characteristic hauteur, not deigning 
to speak to us. Before her were several immense wax 
tapers, taller than our heads, and supported by women of 
a lower rank, who sat upon the floor. A crowd of females 
were before her ; some sitting, others standing, and all 
jabbering like so many magpies, only a great deal louder, 
< and suiting the action to the word;' for gestures, as 
well as words, are the language of this people. One of 
the women who sat upon the floor, had an exhaustless 
store of nuts, raisins, &,c, which she dealt out by hand- 
fulls to the guests. In a short time a relative of the 
family, through whose influence we were invited to the 
wedding, urged her way through the crowd, and taking a 
seat beside us, conversed with us very politely for a few 
moments, and treated us with sherbet and coffee. 

" Presently one or two of the ' singing women' began 
their bridal song ; a shrill monotonous cry, somewhere 
between a shrieking and singing, and which to me seems 
like the appropriate accompaniment of an event, which 
introduces the daughters of Eve to a new scene of trials, 
closely connected with eternity. They were notes which 
went to the bottom of my heart ; producing melancholy 
rather than joyful associations. Immediately we were 
apprised that the bride was approaching, having just 
arrived at the house of the groom, from that of her father, 
where, from an early hour, she had been passing through 
various ceremonies, with which I am not acquainted. 
She came attended by women with torches, and ascended 
to a retired room above. 

" After the lapse of half an hour, perhaps, it was said, 
' behold the bridegroom cometh;' when all the group 
hastened to throw on their veils, while the bride, accom-* 
panied by her maidens, with their torches, descended to 

meet the bridegroom. Miss W and myself witnessed 

the meeting of the bridal pair, which took place near the 



306 MEMOIR OF 

orange tree in the open court. She was supported by 
her attendants ; being entirely incapacitated for guiding 
herself, as her eyes were closed, not having been opened 
since morning ; and her hands were held up before her, 
as in the attitude of supplication. When she encountered 
her intended husband, her veil, which was a piece of 
scarlet gauze embroidered with gold, was raised, and he 
gave her one look, and retired again to his guests. Her 
attendants then led her towards us, while we advanced 
and gave her the usual salutation, ' mabaraky ya arroos, 3 
(may you be blest, oh bride!) She was then conducted 
into an adjoining room, and seated upon cushions, while 
a friend made a place for Miss W. and myself directly 
before her, which gave us a fine opportunity to observe 
her whole appearance. 

" I cannot give you any just idea of her dress or atti- 
tude, except that she looked more like a pagan priestess 
than any other imaginable being. Her garments were 
of rich brocade, and her ornaments beyond description or 
enumeration. Her face was painted first with rouge, and 
then fantastically ornamented with patches of gold leaf, 
while her trimmed eyebrows and eyelashes were touched 
with black paint; and curved lines of the same were 
drawn from her ear on each cheek toward the centre of 
her face. Her hands and feet were also painted in small 
dark checks. 

" But the most extraordinary thing of all was, that 
custom required her to sit motionless, with closed eyes, 
and entirely speechless ; and this martyrdom, which com- 
menced the morning of this day, was to be maintained 
until the next morning. Poor creature ! she looked as if 
she were in the extreme of misery. Here, again, nuts 
were distributed in the same style as before, among the 
company. 

f( The friend who had furnished us a seat before the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



307 



bride, conducted us to the bridal chamber. It was a 
small room, containing on each side three rows of shelves, 
on which were spread out plates, cups, household utensils, 
&,c., the father's gift to his daughter; also all her dresses 
were suspended beneath them, and the bridal couch was 
furnished with silk embroidered appendages. We then 
descended to another apartment, in a distinct portion of 
the building ; and seating ourselves somewhat informally 
upon cushions, with the wife of the Governor of Beyroot 
on one side and the bridegroom's mother upon the other, 
a small, low table was placed before us, and a large waiter 
filled with sweetmeats presented for our refreshment, fol- 
lowed by coffee. — I was not a little touched with the fact, 
that the mother of the bridegroom, yet a young woman, 
was totally blind; and though the bustle of the scene 
prevented my making known to her the peculiar sympathy 
and tender associations which she excited in my mind, I 
expressed it silently, by passing into her hand the varieties 
of the entertainment, before partaking of them myself, 
and giving her a kiss and a blessing as we parted. 

" The ceremony of the marriage union, according to 
usage, took place by proxy, at the house of the judge of 
the city, several days previous ! But this is not all ; — the 
parties, after their espousal or engagement, which often 
occurs a year or more previous to marriage, never see 
each other ! Thus, you perceive, that love, and confidence, 
and sympathy, must be created after the knot is tied ; 
for before, the parents are the principal actors in the 
scene. 

" After the above mentioned repast, we left the com- 
pany. What I had already seen, forcibly reminded me 
of the last drama of this world ; and I could not but 
admire the wisdom which employed an illustration that 
was not only calculated to make a deep impression upon 
the present occasion, but would, by the frequent occur- 



308 



MEMOIR OF 



rence of such scenes, continually call to mind, in this 
portion of the world, the force of our Lord's instructions 
and warnings." 

To one of her early friends, for whose spiritual benefit 
she had watched and prayed, she thus writes : 

" Beyroot, Jan. 28. 

" My dear Mary : — In the act of dating my letter, I am 
reminded that it is two years to-day since I landed on the 
shores of Syria. It would interest me much to know 
where you are : what you are doing ; how you feel ; 
whether your days pass quietly and peacefully by, beneath 
the smiles of your reconciled Friend ; or whether new 
sorrows have been added to those which are past, weaning 
you still more from earth, and purifying you for the state 
of rest which remains. And your mother, how and 
where is she? and R. and S., and your brothers, and 
aunts ? It is sometimes a painful thought to me, that 
there are many whom I knew and loved in the land of my 
birth, respecting whom I shall never hear another word, 
even if I should survive them, until I see their deaths 
in the public prints. 

" You would naturally inquire, whether your once e fas- 
tidious' friend Sarah, is happy in the marriage relation. 
I would answer, that, through the kindness of Providence, 
I am entirely so. I feel that God has been very good to 
me in this respect. We have a pleasant residence, from 
whence I often look forth upon the illimitable sea, towards 
the going down of the sun ; and think, but with no regret 
or sorrow, of the friends whom I have left beyond. It is 
a good work to which we have devoted our lives, and one 
whose importance magnifies in our estimation every day; 
and we would not exchange it for the most eligible station 
which our country could furnish us. I know not how I 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



309 



should endure a North American winter now. In the 
spring and autumn, the weather is perfect, and often 
exhilarating in its genial influence. Not unfrequently 
the nightingale greets us with her inimitable song, at 
mid-day. 

" Our greatest trials arise from the absence of God's 
Holy Spirit. Would he visit our own hearts and those of 
our neighbors and friends, we should rejoice. Without 
this, our planting and watering will be in vain. Pray for 
us ! Beyroot is increasing in importance continually. We 
have by no means gone out of the world, though we have 
come to the eastern extreme of the Mediterranean. We 
think that American trade will be established here, ere 
long." 

" Beyroot, February 4. — I have indulged many pleas- 
ing anticipations of welcoming you in Syria, my dear 
brother, and do not yet relinquish them. Still, there is a 
better country, and a better house above ; and purer love, 
and higher joy than all which earth can give. I never 
shall forget the feelings which I had the day you left 
Norwich for New York, after the death of our dear P., 
and a short time before I became acquainted with Mr. 
Smith. You were packing up those articles of family 
plate which papa gave you. I said to myself, ' my trea- 
sure is in heaven ; ' and the feeling was so pure and so 
genuine, that I have frequently looked back upon it as an 
evidence of my regeneration. I speak not this boastingly, 
but with tender and grateful recollections. — Much as I 
love you, I have scarcely indulged a moment's uneasiness 
respecting you, though I am desirous of knowing par- 
ticulars in regard^to your commercial interests. 

"Do, dear friends, write to me often, very often. I 
have reason to be grateful for a comfortable degree of 
bodily vigor and mental composure. The weather is now 
27 



310 



MEMOIR OF 



becoming perfect. The mildness of spring is returning, 
c the time of the singing of birds has come/ and my own 
physical powers seem to sympathize with nature around me. 
I am trying to get away from a legal state of mind, which 
drains the soul of all comfort. I have indulged it too 
much. Pray for me, that I may rest joyfully in Christ. 
May you, dear brother and sister, do the same." 

tl Beyroot, Feb. 11. 
" It is an indisputable fact, my dear cousin, that my 
interest in my friends has not diminished an iota since I 
left my native land. I wish to know every thing about 
them as much as ever. They too, doubtless, would like 
to look in upon me, and see just how I am situated. Here 
I have the advantage, for I can form some idea of almost 
any possible circumstances in America ; but you must 
picture to yourselves strange and unknown scenes, and 
after all, perhaps, be forced to exclaim, 'Well, I can't tell 
how cousin Sarah lives, or how her house looks, or any 
thing about her/ " 

The following extract from the same letter with the 
above, is supposed to describe the indisposition in which 
commenced Mrs. Smith's final decline of health — the 
first step of her descent to the grave : 

"I should prepare a longer and more particular letter for 
you, my dear cousin, were it not that I am suffering from 
a severe cold upon my lungs, in consequence of sitting 
within the cold, damp walls of our school-house. Our 
exposures of this kind, in the winter, are very great. I 
have had an incessant and somewhat painful cough for 
some days, but I think it is now breaking up. This 
urges me to make some early provision against a similar 
attack next winter, if I should live." 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



311 



" February 16. — We have recently entered into an 
agreement to visit certain families and individuals once a 
month, something in the way that the Tract Distributors 
in America do, for the purpose of personal religious 
conversation; and then to hold a meeting to report to 
each other our success. We have made a selection for 
ourselves, from among our friends and neighbors. I have 
chosen the mothers of our female scholars, and made a 
beginning to-day. I must first get acquainted with them, 
and then much wisdom and grace will be required to 
pursue our plan. It will not be like visiting the same 
number of persons in America. In the first place, we 
cannot talk to them in English; and in the next place, we 
must be very cautious about exciting their apprehensions 
and prejudices, thus defeating our object." 

" Beyroot, Feb. 25. 
"Mr. N. will inform you respecting our new plan of 
effort, and we beg that you will constantly remember it in 
your prayers. My field is the mothers of our female 
scholars, and I have already commenced calling upon 
them. My intention is to visit the whole, and become 
acquainted with them ; and then select as many individuals 
from among them as I can be faithful to, and such as 
present the most encouragement to effort. This thought, 
my dear sister, has been upon my mind much of late — 
that as it is so difficult to make truth intelligible to the 
minds of this people, in the first endeavor ; and as they 
are so unaccustomed to fix their attention on any subject of 
serious reflection, it would be better to bestow our energies 
upon a limited number, for whose benefit we can repeat 
our efforts, giving 'line upon line, and precept upon 
precept,' rather than to scatter our influence over a wider 
field. This is particularly applicable to the women of this 
country. Perhaps one visit and one conversation may 



312 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



make an impression; another may affect them slightly, but 
if not followed by a third, may be as the morning dew; 
while twelve visits in a year may do something for them. 
Perhaps it will be a long time before we shall see any 
fruit. Indeed those who enter into our labors may gather 
it instead of us; yet I am anxious that we should perse- 
vere until we die, though no apparent effect may be pro- 
duced. You well know, from experience, how much 
missionaries need a degree of healthful excitement in 
their labors. As all our time, and all our plans have one 
object, we engage in Christ's service as a matter of course. 
But if we can make especial efforts for the immediate 
conversion of one, two, or more souls, we shall always 
have something to enliven us. 

"I am deeply interested in the perusal of Mrs. Wins- 
low's life. It brings my native place, familiar scenes and 
familiar friends, so vividly before me; and her trials in 
breaking away from the endearing ties of home and 
country w r ere so similar to my own; that my sensibilities 
and sympathy are too strongly excited by the book. On 
Saturday night I was quite exhausted by the powerful, yet 
almost unconscious hold which it took of my feelings.''' 



CHAPTER XVI. 



LETTER TO THE MEMBERS OF THE YOUNG LADIES' ACADEMY, 

NORWICH VIEWS OF THE EFFECTS OF THE MISSION 

CLIMATE IMPORTANCE OF RESPECTABILITY OF AP- 
PEARANCE IN MISSIONARIES GOOD FRIDAY TRANS- 
LATION OF AN ARABIC GRAMMAR SPRING AND ITS 

PRODUCTIONS IMPEDIMENTS TO MISSIONARY LABORS 

RELIGIOUS CONVERSATION HEALTH SCHOOL LET- 
TER TO MRS. TEMPLE. 

For some time before leaving this country, Mrs. Smith 
had taken a deep interest in the Female Academy in 
Norwich; and with a young lady, one of the teachers, was 
accustomed to meet at stated seasons, to pray for the 
influences of the Holy Spirit upon that institution. In 
some of her letters to her Christian friends she also 
asked their prayers for it. She addressed a letter to 
its members, dated February 26, 1836, which will 
doubtless be read with interest, as the affectionate and 
earnest counsels of a devoted missionary to some of the 
daughters of her native land. 

"TO THE PUPILS OF THE FEMALE ACADEMY IN NORWICH. 

" My dear young Friends. — With much pleasure, though 
not without diffidence, I attempt to comply with a request 
of your respected teachers, that I would address you on 
the great subject of missions. Could I enjoy the pleasure 
27* 



314 



MEMOIR OF 



of a persona] interview, I might communicate much that 
would be interesting; and I could adapt myself to your 
individual views and feelings much better than I now 
can, at the distance of 5,000 miles, and a stranger 
probably to nearly all of you. My heart is very full on 
this topic, and I could cover many sheets in discussing it; 
but perhaps it would be more tedious for you to read than 
for me to write. I must therefore compress my commu- 
nication into as small a compass as possible, and give 
only outlines, for yourselves or your teachers to fill up. 

" Will you allow me first to indulge my imagination a 
little, and picture to myself the appearance of your Acad- 
emy when you are assembled together for your daily 
exercises ; that I may draw a contrast between you and 
your youthful cotemporaries in this and other unenlight- 
ened lands. I see you all, not only comfortably, but neatly 
dressed, and your whole persons indicating that suitable 
attention was paid to them before leaving home. You 
are abundantly supplied by your parents, or other kind 
friends, with books, paper, and every thing necessary for 
pursuing your studies with success. When your teacher 
commences the morning devotions of the school, the 
instructions of God's word are familiar to every ear, and 
intelligible to the youngest pupil ; and prayer is regarded 
at least as a solemn exercise, demanding outward respect. 
Then follow the beautiful arrangement and order of your 
little company. Each one knows her place and her duties. 
Kindness, gentleness and respect, I trust, characterize 
your deportment towards your teachers and companions ; 
and intellectual cultivation, as well as amiable feeling, 
beam in every countenance. Each day advances you in 
some useful attainment, which enlarges your capacities, 
and helps to prepare you for future happiness and useful- 
ness. When you return to your homes, you are greeted 
by kind friends, who encourage you in all your efforts to 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



315 



improve, and who have no higher ambition than to see 
you increasing in knowledge of every kind. The family 
circle is a scene of quiet, cheerful enjoyment, and kind 
affection; while the wider circle of social intercourse 
adds grace and polish to every attainment. I could thus 
indulge my imagination to an almost indefinite extent, 
and could dwell too upon your exalted privileges of a 
religious nature; but I hasten to present the contrast, 
which is not before my imagination only, but before my 
eyes. — I will say nothing of larger sections of the globe, 
as China, India, &c, but I will confine myself to Syria, 
because I am here, and can speak from personal observa- 
tion of what exists. 

" My dear friends, will you send your thoughts to this 
country, which is not a heathen, but an unevangelized 
land. I will not invite you to look at our little female 
school of twenty or thirty, because these form but a 
drop among the thousands and thousands of youth 
throughout Syria ; although I might draw a contrast 
even from this, not a little in your favor. But we will 
pass these by, and speak of the young Syrian females at 
large, who are moving in one unbroken line to the land 
of darkness and sorrow. Among them you will find many 
a fine form, and many a beautiful face; but alas ! the perfect 
workmanship of their Creator is rendered tame and 
insipid, for want of that mental and moral culture, which 
is the peculiar charm of the human countenance. It is im- 
possible for me to bring the females of this country before 
you in so vivid a manner, as that you can form a correct 
idea of them — but select from among your acquaintances 
a young lady who is excessively weak, vain, and trifling; 
who has no relish for any intellectual or moral improve- 
ment; whose conversation is altogether confined to dress, 
parties, balls, admiration, marriage, &>c. &c. — one 
whose temper and faults have never been corrected 



316 



MEMOIR OF 



by her parents, but who is following, unchecked, all the 
propensities of a fallen, corrupt nature. Perhaps you will 
not be able to find any such, and I would fain hope that 
you cannot, though I have occasionally met with them 
in America. If you succeed, however, in bringing a 
person of this character to your mind, then place the thou- 
sands of girls, and the women too, of this land, once the 
land of patriarchs, prophets and apostles, in her class. 

" These weak-minded Syrian females are not attentive to 
personal cleanliness, neither have they a neat and tasteful 
style of dress. Their apparel is precisely such as the 
Apostle recommended that Christian females should avoid. 
It is emphatically and literally the outward adorning of 
plaiting the hair, and the wearing of gold and costly array; 
while the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit is thrown 
wholly out of the account. They have no books, and no 
means of moral or intellectual improvement. It is con- 
sidered a disgrace for a female to know how to read and 
write, and a serious obstacle to her marriage, which is 
the principal object of the parent's heart. This abhor- 
rence of learning in females, exists most strongly in the 
higher classes. Nearly every pupil in our school is 
very indigent. Of God's word they know and under- 
stand nothing, for a girl is taken to church perhaps once 
a year, where nothing is seen among the women but talking 
and trifling; of course, she attaches no solemnity to the 
worship of God. No sweet domestic circle of father, 
brother, mother and sister, all capable of promoting 
mutual cheerfulness and improvement, greets her in her 
own house. I do not mean to imply, that there exists no 
family affection among them, for this tie is often very 
strong; but it has no foundation in respect, and is never 
employed to promote elevation of character. The men 
sit and smoke their pipes in one apartment, while in 
another the women cluster upon the floor, and with loud 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



317 



and vociferous voices gossip with their neighbors. The 
very language of the females is of a lower order than that 
of the men ; which renders it almost impossible for them 
to comprehend spiritual and abstract subjects, the first 
time they are presented to their minds. I know not how 
many times, when I have attempted to converse with 
them, they have acknowledged that they did not under- 
stand me, or have interrupted me by alluding to some 
mode or article of dress, or something quite as foolish. 

"Thus you see, my dear young friends, how unhappy 
is the condition of the females of Syria, and how many 
laborers are wanted to cultivate this wide field. I have 
not told you a tenth part of the calamities of their condi- 
tion; how their fathers and brothers are oppressed by this 
unjust and despotic government; how they have learned 
to tremble at the falling of a leaf, and many other things 
which you already know from different sources. 

"And now if I knew the precise state of feeling which 
exists in your Academy, in reference to the subject of 
preparing yourselves for especial and personal usefulness, 
either in your own country, or in some foreign land, I 
should know better what appeals to make to you, and 
what counsel to bestow. I will, however, imagine that 
there are two classes among you; those who have seriously 
resolved to devote their future days to the glory of God 
and the benefit of mankind — and those who have no fixed 
intentions of this kind, but are on the whole rather 
indifferent to the subject. To this last class permit me 
first to say a few words. Can you, my dear young friends, 
be satisfied to devote your time and energies to the daily 
round of domestic care, and personal gratification ; and 
leave so many interesting females to spend an eternity in 
unavailing regrets, in the world of wo? Remember that 
they are your cotemporaries, and that you and they will 
stand side by side on the great day of final account, 



318 



MEMOIR OF 



What overwhelming emotions will pervade your breasts, 
when you see them sink down to the pit of destruction ! 
You will be forced to remember that on earth you 
knew this would be their destiny, yet preferred your 
own gratification for a few useless years — and sacrificed 
the eternal happiness of these your sisters, upon the 
altar of a weak and guilty self-love. Then you will have 
more than your own souls to account for. The young 
females of Syria, of India, of every inhabited portion of 
the globe, who are now upon the stage of life with you, 
will rise up, either to call you blessed, or to enhance 
your condemnation. 

" But I must turn from this painful theme to address 
those of your number whose minds are already in some 
measure fixed on this important subject, and who love to 
think that they may one day be permitted to enter the 
sphere of missionary labor, either at home or abroad. To 
you, my dear sisters, I would say, avoid all romantic 
notions in reference to this subject, and all undue excite- 
ment. The real difficulties and labors of the undertaking 
will surely chase away all romance, and it is better not to 
set out with it. Excitement is too much the element of 
our beloved country ; but it will go only a little way in 
the arduous work of moral reformation ; and it is not a 
principle which is sufficient to overthrow the deeply-laid 
foundations of Satan's kingdom. Strength of character, 
discipline of mind, steadiness of faith, patience, perse- 
verance, and self-denial, are the requisite qualifications. 
I need not remind you that ardent piety lies at the foun- 
dation of the whole. This you must cultivate upon the 
altar of devotion in your closets. Commune with God 
there, respecting your feelings and purposes, more than 
any where else. He will feed and cause them to grow and 
expand ; and in due time will furnish you with a sphere 
in which to exercise them. You need not wait to get 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



319 



upon missionary ground, before becoming an accepted 
missionary with God. Ere I left my father's house, I was 
convinced of the truth, and am now more confirmed in it, 
that within the walls of her own dwelling, a young female 
may cultivate and exhibit all the qualifications of a 
devoted missionary. As a daughter, sister, &,c, she may 
be so faithful, humble, obliging, and self-denying, and may 
acquire such self-control, that even should she die before 
entering upon a wider sphere, she would merit the com- 
mendation, \ she hath done what she could.' Therefore 
be not impatient and uneasy, while you are providentially 
detained amid every day duties, within a narrow circle; 
but t whatever your hand findeth to do there, do it,' at 
the same time cherishing the determination to assume 
greater responsibilities, and more self-denial, whenever 
God shall give the opportunity. 

" Next to piety, the most important qualification for 
active usefulness, is habitual self-control. ' He that ruleth 
his own spirit, is greater than he that taketh a city.' Per- 
haps you are exposed to some trials of temper now ; but 
on missionary ground they will be increased an hundred 
fold, where every thing is crooked, every thing wrong ; 
and where ignorance, stupidity, insolence and deceit, pro- 
voke the corresponding emotions of pride, impatience^ 
contempt, imperiousness and dislike. 

<e Avoid all habits of particularity, daintiness, &c, 
which will prevent your assimilating readily to any new 
and unlooked for circumstances in which you may be 
placed, and thus prove a source of uneasiness to your- 
selves, and interfere with your usefulness to others. 
Learn the happy, yet difficult art of forgetting yourselves, 
in all unimportant things. Much general knowledge 
and discipline of mind are essential in preparing you to 
do good to your fellow beings ; but if you choose a 
foreign station, the very first mental qualification necessary, 



320 



MEMOIR OF 



is a taste for acquiring languages, and the actual knowl- 
edge of several. This accomplishment, and valuable 
qualification, has been too much overlooked by young 
ladies in America, and I hope to hear of a change in this 
respect. The greatest obstacle and most painful dis- 
couragement on missionary ground, arises from the want 
of language by which to express the common sympathies 
of our nature, and to impart instruction in a thousand 
nameless ways, aside from formal exhortation and 
preaching." 

Mrs. Smith here gives advice on the study of languages, 
similar to that contained in the letter inserted page 227 ; 
and which, therefore, need not here be repeated. 

" I could say much more respecting the cultivation of 
your minds and hearts, and the formation of your charac- 
ters for future usefulness, but your teachers are better 
able to do this than myself. Suffice it to say, all your 
time and talents must be devoted to the undertaking. And 
how much more ennobling are employments and motives 
like these, than the trifling occupations which pleasure 
and fashion demand, or even the comparatively innocent 
concerns which relate to one's person and comforts. In- 
deed, if your minds are fixed upon the one great object 
of existence, you will have but little relish for meaner 
pursuits. I cannot but think that God is furnishing 
American females their high privileges, with the intention 
of calling them forth into the wide fields of ignorance and 
error, which the world exhibits. I look over my country, 
and think of the hundreds and thousands of intelligent, 
amiable, and capable young females who are assembled in 
schools and academies there ; and then turn my eye to 
Jerusalem, Hebron, Nazareth, Sychar, Damascus, Tyre, 
Sidon, Jaffa, &c, and to the numerous villages of Mount 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



321 



Lebanon, and I think, why the inequality of condition 
and privileges? Why can there not be stationed at every 
one of those now morally desolate places, at least one 
missionary family, and one single female as a teacher? I 
ask myself, does not Jesus Christ, the good shepherd, 
require it of his youthful friends in America; that from 
love to him, gratitude for their own distinguished mer- 
cies, compassion for perishing souls, and the expectations 
of perfect rest and happiness in heaven, they should 
spread themselves over the wide world, and feed the sheep 
and the lambs which are now scattered without a shep- 
herd upon the mountains? Yes! he requires it, and 
angels will yet behold it ; — but shall we not see it in our 
day? 

" You, my dear young friends, who belong to the Nor- 
wich Female Academy, are a prominent portion of those 
who are called upon to answer this question." 

" February 29. — My dear Brother : — A steam packet 
arrived last evening from England, via Malta and Alex- 
andria ; from the last port only forty-eight hours. It is 
the first of a line which is to visit Beyroot once a month. 
We begin to feel a great deal nearer to you than formerly. 
From French papers we have learned particulars of the 
dreadful fire in your city. My husband and myself took 
a map of the city, and tried to discover if you were pro- 
bably a sufferer, but we could not fix the location with 
sufficient accuracy to determine. I long to hear all 
about you." 

" March 8. — We have now for our guest Mr. E., a 
clergyman of the Established Church of England, who is 
on his way to Jerusalem, and is in feeble health. He 
says that religion in England is advancing very exten- 
sively. My affection for our mother country has increased, 
28 



322 



MEMOIR OF 



since coming in contact with her sons and daughters in 
this Eastern world. 

" This has been our fast and concert. I have been as 
quiet as possible, having last night taken medicine for an 
uncomfortable cough. Nothing has moved or troubled 
me this live-long day. I have enjoyed a season of 
especial prayer with Mr. Smith, and another with Miss 
W., according to our custom, besides the public service. 

"March 17. — On Monday we were cheered and ex- 
cited by the arrival of Mr. Hebard, bringing your kind 
despatches. How shall I sufficiently thank you all for 
these, and for your abounding love ; or my heavenly 
Friend for all his kindness to you, my beloved ones. I 
have received twenty-eight sheets. But shall I tell you, 
my dear parents, brothers, and sisters, that one little letter 
gave me more heart-felt satisfaction than all the rest put 
/ together — yes, even than your own precious ones, which 
I prize so highly. The 'little ' valued epistle was from 

, containing the affecting intelligence that our 

prayers are heard for him ; and he says we may intercede 
for him now, c not as one who needs grace merely, but as 
one who feels that he needs it.' I was quite overwhelmed 
by the intelligence; for I have prayed for him in Syria, 
more than for any relative, except my father's family. I 
feel that my prayers, yes, my poor prayers, with others, 
have been presented in the - golden vials.' I think, too, 
of the venerated dead, and realize the truth that God has 
fulfilled his promise in the 112th Psalm, that ' the gene- 
ration of the upright shall be blessed.' And now I shall 

pray with increased faith for J . The Lord will yet 

bring him to himself. 

" You wish, dear papa, to hear about my health. It 
has been excellent since my return from Jerusalem. In 
consequence of exposure within the damp walls of our 
new school-house, I have had, this winter, a severe cold 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



323 



and cough, which yet continues. I was confined only a 
day or two with it, and have not been interrupted in my 
usual avocations thereby. You know my lungs are not 
my weak part. If I eat a very little, of almost any kind 
of food, I am perfectly well, and perfectly happy, if I at 
the same time avoid too much exertion. 

" In answer to your inquiries repecting the success of 
our labors, I would say, that with our press, schools, 
preaching, conversation, and other social intercourse, in 
which we are all busy from morning till night, we feel 
that a broad foundation is being laid, upon which, at 
some future day — God knows when — a glorious super- 
structure will be raised. It is true that we cannot tell 
you of conversions, or of any immediate and striking 
success, and this pains us. But progress is making, and 
we look, even in our own day, for fruit. Send us as 
many more as you can to help us. The field is wide. 
There need be no idlers here. While you supply us from 
time to time, let your faith be firm and constant, relying 
mostly on the promises of Jehovah ; and be but little 
affected by the sounds of 6 Lo here, and lo there.' It 
is a long and trying work that the church has undertaken, 
and many will fall in the contest ; but the victory will be 
won at last. 

6i I am pained to hear of sister's ill health. Knowing 
as she does her peculiar danger, she ought to be particu- 
larly careful to avoid excitement. The church is not 
resting upon her ; God can do without her, even. My 
missionary life, thus far, has been beneficially affected by 
my last year's experience in America, when sister thought 
I was on the ground of * little faith.' I used to think 
myself of considerable consequence in the service of 
Christ; but during that year, I felt my own insignificance 
unusually ; and here, on missionary ground, with closed 
Hps, I have been obliged to feel this more than ever, 



324 



MEMOIR OF 



And if the discipline had not commenced before I came 
to these shores, I might have sunk down into a state of 
morbid sensibility, from which I could not have risen. 

"I love this climate exceedingly. I told the new mis- 
sionaries in quarantine yesterday, that I could not present 
them with a better wish, than that they might be as happy 
in Syria as I had been. — By the way, La Martine's work 
is too much that of a French poet, to be relied upon for 
accuracy. If the Maronites are to revive the true religion 
here, their hatred of, and opposition to us, is a part of 
the machinery which God approves, and which is to bring 
about his purposes/ 5 

March 21. — After mentioning some articles of dress 
to be procured for her in America, she says: — "You 
have doubtless perceived from my letters, that we have 
not come out of the w r orld by coming to Beyroot, but that 
we require as much as ever to be respectably dressed, 
In our chapel we are seldom without the presence of some 
English travellers, and not unfrequently there are with us 
English noblemen. For two reasons, at least, I think 
we, that is our little company, should appear respectable 
among them. First, for the honor of the missionary 
cause; and secondly, for our national dignity. For these 
reasons, I think that America should send forth her best 
to foreign lands. I never was so conscious of our na- 
tional peculiarities as I now am, and I cannot help being 
made a little nervous, occasionally, by certain Ameri- 
canisms. Now you must not laugh at me, and say, ' Oh ! 
sister is fastidious/ &,c. Were our countrymen to spend 
a few years abroad, they would not, so much as now, be 
inclined to say, ' We are the people, and wisdom will die 
with us.' " 

u April 1. — This is Good Friday, and we had a morning 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



325 



service in English. It was quite affecting, as we passed 
through the city, to see nearly all the flags half mast high, 
and our own among the rest. I thought — and the reflection 
though familiar was sublime and almost overwhelming — 
' it is to commemorate the death of the Son of God.' 

" I have commenced to-day translating a grammar in 
Arabic manuscript into English, for my own benefit, and 
for that of others, if I succeed. I become every day more 
interested in this delightful language ; and could spend 
my whole time with it most agreeably. 

" My mind is much upon a female boarding school ; 
and if I can get the promise of ten girls, we shall, God 
willing, remove the press from our house, and commence 
one in the fall. 

" April 20. — Sabbath. — Yesterday we held a meeting to 
consult upon the best method of promoting a revival of 
religion in our own hearts, and among those around ; and 
to-day we have had the communion ; anticipating the 
regular season a week, for the purpose of having brother 
and sister Whiting with us. Their visit has proved one 
of great importance, as some subjects of deep interest 
came before the brethren, of which you will learn more 
hereafter. 

" April 26. — Our family now consists of thirteen ; and 
as the gentlemen kindly invited us to be present at their 
meetings for business — where, as silent spectators, our 
minds become informed on many important subjects 
connected with the interests of our mission — I have put 
aside many other duties for this privilege ; and of late 
have very frequently seated myself with them at eight 
o'clock in the morning. We protract the vacation 
of our school until the termination of Mr. and Mrs. W.'s 
visit. 

" April 28. — I have just been down into our little 
garden. Unfortunately the sparrows love its products as 
28* 



326 



MEMOIR OF 



well as ourselves, and I fear they will share too largely 
with us for our benefit." 

" I was affected, ray dear cousin S., to notice the death 
of your excellent father. How many souls he will meet 
in heaven, carried there through his instrumentality ! 
And your uncle R. too has gone thither. Thus that 
generation are falling, ' like leaves in wintry weather/ 
I shrink from the anticipation of other breaches in that 
same circle, which if I live, will still more tenderly affect 
me. The Lord grant that they may be long deferred. 

" M. H., my kind correspondent, speaks in her last 
letter of having visited you at C, and says that i Aunt 
S. thinks her husband the best of husbands, and her 
children the best of children. 7 I was pleased to hear 
this, for although I shall not allow but that there is at 
least one husband quite as good, yet it proved that you 
were happy. As for the ' children/ I will not contend 
the point with you, since yours, both in number, and 
intelligence and amiability, exceed mine in the ratio of 

seven to none. But I can speak to you of my little 

Arabs — two in my family, and twenty or thirty in my 
school — of which I could say nothing, probably, had I any 
of tenderer claim. I take great pleasure in instructing 
them. I often think, however, of your remarks respecting 
the patience necessary in school keeping. 

"We think that we can see some progress in knowledge 
of the truth among us, and we have no doubt whatever 
that we are engaged in carrying forward a system of 
means, which God will eventually bless, in the joyful 
establishment of his kingdom here. But it is a hard field, 
a land of apostates from the true faith, and as such pecu- 
liarly cursed. Christians at home, as well as missionaries 
abroad, must possess patience and perseverance in this 
work of converting the world. They must go straight 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



327 



forward, confiding more in the promises of Jehovah, than 
in what they see and hear. They must be willing to work, 
I mean faithfully, and let others reap the fruits. I am 
hoping to live here to be very old ; if so, I think that in 
thirty, or forty, or fifty years, I may behold some important 
changes for the better. I do not wish to plead for the 
exercise of too much indulgence towards myself and my 
fellow laborers in the various fields of missionary labor, 
but I think too much is expected from our individual 
influence. Suppose that the inhabitants of Norwich, for 
instance, were all Mohammedans and Papists, and other 
corrupt Christian sects ; with how much courage would 
you and your husband establish yourselves among them, 
for the purpose of doing them good, especially if printing 
the books, keeping the schools, preaching, and sundry 
other important duties, devolved wholly upon yourselves ? 
Yet the proportion of laborers in the missionary field is by 
no means equal to one family in 7 or 8,000. Thus you see 
how much we need your sympathies and your prayers." 

Mrs. Smith describes an interview which she had 
with a mother, whom she visited for the purpose of 
religious conversation. After speaking of the other 
females of the family she remarks, " I was left alone with 
the mother, the thing which I desired. I then turned to 
her, and placing my hand upon her, began to tell her 
how much I felt for her soul ; and that I wished to talk 
with her about it ; that if we met before the judgment- 
seat, we should think it very strange that we had not in 
this world conversed about something else than clothes 
and food, our neighbors, &,c. I then said, ' you have 
a wicked heart like myself; ' — and to convince her of the 
necessity of a change of heart, I related my own expe- 
rience. She listened with attention and with tears. I 
said to her, ' these truths which I tell you are not my 



828 



MEMOIR OF 



words, but they are the Saviour's, found in his gospel, and 
I know them to be true because I have read them there. 
If you could read, yourself, you would find the Scriptures 
full of truths, of which you now know nothing. 5 Thus I 
went on for some time ; and after putting into her hands a 
piece of cloth to make her infant a dress, which she had 
sought of me some days before, I went up to look at her 
silk worms. There, in my presence, she repeated to the 
other women all which I had said to her, with one vari- 
ation. 

" I would mention that this visit was one of a series, 
connected with a system of visiting which our mission 
circle have recently established. My sphere of labor, the 
mothers of our female scholars, is an interesting one, 
promising pleasure and usefulness. But, alas ! I cannot, 
as in America, run around from house to house alone. 
Many of them are within the city walls, and thither I 
must go upon my donkey, attended by a man servant, and 
can make not more than one, or at most two calls in one 
excursion. There is no dropping in unobserved here, as 
with you. Our presence attracts all the neighborhood, 
and I have often had quite a congregation, when I went 
to see one only." 

" Beyroot, May 1. 
" I am much impressed this evening, my dear parents, 
with the goodness of God, in permitting me to close and 
forward to you one communication after another, and to 
commence new ones. By a vessel which sailed yesterday, 
I sent a journal of three sheets ; together with letters to 
different individuals, aside from our family. Perhaps 
you sometimes imagine that I am so occupied, and so 
distant, that I am becoming weaned from my beloved 
home and friends. Far from it. On the contrary, I 
think that the cord which binds me to you becomes 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



329 



tighter and stronger every day, and I love to have you 
say that you talk about us continually. In answer to your 
kind inquiries, dear papa, in my last letter I mentioned my 
health more particularly. Perhaps it will be well for me 
oftener to allude to this in my journals, that I may keep 
you advised of any alterations that may occur. For a 
few days past, the heavy cold which I have had during the 
winter, seemed to return again in some measure. This 
morning I did not attend the English service, but kept 
my bed chiefly ; reserving my strength for the Sabbath 
school, whither I w r ent and remained to the Arabic 
preaching. This evening I am much better. 

" On Friday, Mr. and Mrs. Whiting and Mr. Lanneau 
left us for Jerusalem; and on Saturday, Mr. S., Miss W., 
Mr. Hebard, our two little girls, Antonio a young trans- 
lator, and myself, took a ride up the mountains, to a 
Maronite convent. On our way, about two hours from 
Beyroot, we stopped at Mansouria, and looked into the 
house in which Mr. Smith, with Tannoos and his wife, 
spent a winter, and where Mr. S. laid the foundation of 
his knowledge of Arabic. It was the winter after my 
visit to Andover. I little imagined then, that my future 
husband was dwelling in an Arab hut on Mt. Lebanon* 
I had some peculiar feelings in looking at it. It is a 
small one-story stone building, in the form of a parallelo- 
gram, containing two rooms and a stable. It is now 
deserted, and we were obliged to remove the rubbish, 
that we might look in upon its muddy floors and rough 
walls. I sat down upon the terraced roof, and opened 
Pollock's Course of Time, upon these lines, which I 
thought a singular coincidence. 

1 The man of science to the shade retired, 
And laid his head upon his hand, in mood 
Of awful thoughtf ulness ; and dived, and dived 
Again — deeper and deeper still.' 



330 



MEMOIR OF 



"Many of us have envied my husband the results of that 
diving among Arabic roots, with a teacher who then had 
no knowledge of the grammar of the language. It was 
of incalculable benefit to him, shut out as he was also 
from all use of the English language, and compelled to 
■employ the Arabic. 

To-day we commenced another term of our school, 
with twenty-six scholars. I am always most happy when I 
am thus occupied in teaching. Two native princesses from 
the mountains called upon me this morning and occupied 
the time appropriated to my Arabic and Italian lessons. 
They were dignified and rational, and visited and exam- 
ined the press. They inquired respecting the compara- 
tive attractions of this country and our own. I then 
simply stated to them the principal and vital difference 
which exists. That the females in America have similar 
advantages with the other sex. And not the rich and 
great only, but by the liberality of these, the poor may 
enjoy equal advantages for mental improvement. I love 
to inform the nobility here, of this fact, as they are 
taught to read themselves, but pay no regard to the 
education of their inferiors. 

" Oh ! the time will come when knowledge shall be 
increased here, but 6 how long, oh Lord, thou knowest.' 
The wife of a persecuted Druse is very anxious to learn 
to read, and she comes to our house every day, when the 
school closes, to get instruction from Raheel. To-day 
the latter was visiting her parents, and Keffa, the daughter 
of the woman, gave her a lesson. It was quite an affect- 
ing sight to see a little girl, six years of age, standing by 
her mother's knee in the office of a teacher. This female 
(the mother) we all love, her manners are so gentle, and 
her disposition so unobtrusive. The whole family are 
under our influence, and I beg that you will make them 
especial subjects of prayer." 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



331 



" Beyroot, May 6. 

" Dear Mrs. Temple : — I think that missionaries must 
unavoidably become very much matter-of-fact persons, 
and almost wholly absorbed in the daily round of care 
and labor, with little opportunity to choose their occupa- 
tions. One duty after another forces itself in rapid 
succession upon our attention, and we are obliged to 
conclude at length, like good Dr. Payson, ' the per- 
son who wants me, is the one I want.' If no other good 
results from this course of imperative duty, it has a ten- 
dency to interrupt self-complacency, since we are never 
as fond of being driven, as of walking at our leisure. 
But our Divine Master pleased not himself; and as we 
have voluntarily engaged ourselves in his service, we 
must now stand by our post, and shrink from nothing. I 
rejoice that you have so promising a field of usefulness 
before you. It must make you quite happy. Our Bey- 
root school is an interesting one, increasingly so, though 
not large. When we shall have three or four female 
schools to superintend I know not. We feel the want of 
books exceedingly. The little girl whom I took more 
than a year since, and who advances steadily in intelli- 
gence and knowledge, has no book but the Bible to read 
— not one. I read to her ' Mary Lothrop,' and the ' Child's 
Book on the Soul/ but the giving of oral instruction is 
a slow process. I give lessons in geography and on the 
globe to our scholars ; but how much they must neces- 
sarily forget, for want of committing it to memory, from 
books in their hands. Never did I realize so fully the 
exalted privileges of our American youth ! Then again, 
should our press get into successful operation, I despair 
of doing any thing in the way of infant schools, because 
the Arabic language cannot be simplified, at least under 
existing prejudices. 

" If every hymn and little story must be dressed up in 



332 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



the august habiliments of the Koran, what child of three 
and six years old will be the wiser and the better for 
them? How complete is the dominion of the Great 
Adversary over this people ! Every link in the chain 
must be separated, one by one. And what a long, I had 
almost said, tedious process ! But I forget that to each 
one will be assigned a few only of these links. We are 
doing a little, perhaps, in this work; — if faithful, we shall 
rest in heaven, and others will come and take our place 
and our work." 

The following passage was written by Mrs. Smith upon 
the blank leaves of a pocket Testament, given her before 
she left this country, and which she returned to the donor 
a few months previous to her death. It is without a date : 
but was probably written subsequent to the failure of her 
health, and under premonitions that she was approaching 
the close of life. 

" When you presented me with this precious little book, 
my dear brother, you probably did not expect to see it 
again. It has been my companion in all my wanderings 
since I left my native land. And now I return it to you, 
for the single reason, that it has made a visit to the Garden 
of Gethsemane. In that spot I seated myself, and in 
solitude perused Matthew xxvi. 36 — 56, with peculiar 
feelings ; and then I plucked the sprig which you will find 
herein. Take this little Testament to your communion 
table, and urge upon your church, once more, the parting 
command of their suffering Saviour. 

" Sarah L. Smith." 



CHAPTER XVII. 



FAILURE OF MRS. SMITH'S HEALTH — DEPARTURE FROM 
EEYROOT SHIPWRECK ARRIVAL AT SMYRNA CON- 
TINUED DECLINE OF HEALTH REMOVAL TO BOUJAH 

LAST DAYS — DEATH FUNERAL. 

In consequence of the failure of the health of Mrs. 
Smith, her physician advised a voyage to Smyrna. For 
this purpose, and also for other reasons which will appear, 
she left Beyroot with her husband on the 11th of June. 
The history of this voyage will be given from her own 
journal, and that of Mr. Smith. 

" Smyrna, July 28, 1836. 
" My dear Parents : — A few days before the close of 
our disastrous voyage from Beyroot to Smyrna, of which 
Mr. Smith gave you a brief account soon after our arrival 
here, and while I was lying exhausted upon the deck of 
our vessel, my thoughts suddenly reverted to an object in 
your drawing-room, which had not before crossed my 
mind since I left the home of my childhood. It was the 
picture of the shipwrecked mariner, that filled my imagi- 
nation, as he stood friendless and desolate before the door 
of a solitary cottage, pointing to the distant sea as the 
scene of his sufferings, at the same time soliciting the 
compassion of its benevolent inmates. I well remember, 
that in my youthful days, when I stood beside our visitor^ 
who were admiring the beauty of the execution, I almost 
29 



334 



MEMOIR OF 



invariably inquired, 'Do you notice the tear upon the 
sailor boy's cheek?' I little imagined then, that the 
picture would ever be associated with any events in my 
own history. Now, however, I think that my dear father 
will look at it with new and tender interest; and that my 
dear mother, with no less feeling, will recall it to her 
mind. But 1 hope it will be with more of gratitude than 
sorrow, that their shipwrecked daughter lives to relate 
her own history. I will not, however, dwell on this sub- 
ject at present, but return to Beyroot, that I may inform 
you of the process by which my health became so sud- 
denly changed. 

" In the fall, soon after the rains commenced, the ter- 
race of our newly made female school-house was broken 
up and its walls and floor soaked by them ; and I there 
caught a severe cold upon my lungs, which produced a 
tight and violent cough. I was confined to the house but 
a few days, however : and though my cough continued 
through the whole winter, yet presuming on the strength 
of my lungs, I felt no anxiety and took no precautionary 
measures ; continuing all my labors as usual. But as the 
spring advanced, I began to expectorate somewhat copi- 
ously, my strength became suddenly exhausted, and my 
pulse rose to 110 per minute. Mr. Smith called in Dr. 
Whitely, who examined my lungs with the stethescope, 
and pronounced them decidedly diseased ; though in what 
way and to what extent, he did not positively determine. 
He urged the necessity of my immediately relinquishing 
all my employments, and giving myself up wholly to rest 
and relaxation. I complied with his advice, and found 
myself benefited. 

" As the state of the press rendered it desirable for Mr. 
Smith to visit Smyrna, and as it was thought a sea voyage 
would be of more service to me than any thing else, and 
would take me away from all my cares and responsibilities; 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



335 



with aching hearts we commenced our preparations for a 
departure. The plague, in the mean time, had broken 
out in Beyroot, and suspended our missionary labors; and 
our friends had all gone to the mountains, except Miss 
Williams, whom the exhaustion of the season required to 
follow them immediately. The intensity of my feelings 
was enhanced by the possibility that the wants of the 
press would require us to extend our voyage to America. 
This also made it necessary that we should put our fur- 
niture in a state to be left one or two years, and likewise 
to pack up many more clothes and articles of convenience 
than we otherwise should have done. 

" An early opportunity offered for Smyrna, and the day 
was fixed for our sailing. The afternoon of our embarka- 
tion, which was Friday the 10th of June, a few of our 
native friends and neighbors, together with our servants, 
assembled to bid us adieu. Mr. Smith made a short 
address, and offered prayer in Arabic. It was a scene 
of sorrow and desolation, such as I cannot describe. As 
you are not familiar with the scenes presented in time of 
plague, where families and individuals put themselves in 
quarantine, you can form little idea of the solemnity 
which was thus added to our parting interview. Our poor 
Druse neighbors, carefully avoiding contact with every 
object and with ourselves, walked one by one into our 
vacated parlor, and took the seats that were appointed for 
them. Every heart seemed ready to burst with grief, and 
we all wept together. Antonio, our young translator and 
teacher, a most interesting youth, seemed inconsolable. 
He seized our hands and gave himself up to the violence 
of grief. 

" I had set my heart much upon taking Raheel with 
me. Parents, however, in Syria, have an especial aversion 
to parting with their children for foreign countries. One 
of my last acts, therefore, was to make a formal committal 



336 



MEMOIR OF 



of her into the hands of my kind friend, Miss Williams. 
I had become so strongly attached to the little girl, and 
felt myself so much rewarded for all my efforts with her, 
that the circumstances of this separation were perhaps 
more trying than any associated with our departure. 

" After so many months of pleasant intercourse and 
labor with my dear friend, Miss Williams, you need not 
be told of our mutual sorrow at parting. Having wept 
and prayed together, for the last time, I left her room, 
expecting to return and bid her a final adieu. But this 
my feelings would not allow. 

" On reaching the place of embarkation, we sat down 
upon the solitary shore with the friends who accompanied 
us, to await the arrival of the boat which was to convey 
us to the vessel. After considerable detention, the cap- 
tain approached us on foot, and informed us that two 
English travellers had just arrived; and for their accom- 
modation he washed to detain his vessel until the after- 
noon of the following day. For this purpose, he must 
send on shore sixteen poor Jews, who had taken passage, 
and, moreover, been waiting seven days for us. The 
captain left it with us, whether to go on board that after- 
noon, or to wait on shore until the morrow. But as it 
was Friday evening, and, if we returned to our house, 
our friends could not go to the mountains until Monday, 
and more than all, as we dreaded another parting scene, 
we went on board with our Druse servant ; where, after 
tossing in the harbor for twenty-four hours, our fellow 
passengers joined us, and we set sail. The travellers 
were, the Rev. Mr. Wyman, a clergyman of the estab- 
lished church of England, and Mr. Stobart, an evangeli- 
cal member of the same church. 

" It was on the 15th of June, five days after we left 
Beyroot, that we were sailing on the north side of the 
island of Cyprus, with a strong head wind. My feelings 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



337 



had become much depressed as I lay in my berth that after- 
noon, having been deprived so long of my usual religious 
privileges; and my husband came, and conversed and 
prayed with me. About 9 o'clock, we retired to rest. 
Before closing his eyes, Mr. S. had some unusual exer- 
cises of mind ; being led to question himself with more 
than customary earnestness as to his being prepared for a 
watery grave, if such should be our lot that night; and 
rinding more than ordinary satisfaction in the reply his 
feelings suggested. About half an hour after lying down, 
we were suddenly awaked by a crash, which we imme- 
diately perceived was occasioned by the vessel's striking 
upon a reef. Mr. Smith started from his bed and went 
immediately upon deck without speaking. I was soon 
upon my feet, but remained below alone, and began to 
pray for our lives, and the lives of all on board. 

" In the mean time, crash after crash succeeded the 
first, some of them exceedingly terrific, threatening 
the entire and speedy destruction of the vessel. But amid 
the confusion on deck, I remained calmly upon my seat. 
From the first moment of danger, my mind reverted to 
the long boat, and some desolate shore; while hope pre- 
dominated that we should escape with our lives. Pre- 
sently Mr. Smith again appeared at the cabin door, 
and called me above. The tossing of the poor broken 
vessel upon the rocks interfered with the lowering of the 
boat, while a wave broke over the deck just as I reached 
it. I spoke not a word ; but as I turned towards the 
place where they were lowering the boat, supported by 
my anxious husband, the mild rays of the evening star 
caught my eye, as it was just about to descend below the 
horizon ; and it seemed like the star of hope. 

" I found myself the first in the boat, I know not how, 
and Mr. Smith followed immediately. Our simple hearted 
Druse servant was soon by our side; and I was much 
29* 



338 



MEMOIR OF 



affected by the smile of relief and satisfaction which 
played upon his countenance, as he exclaimed, ' My mis- 
tress ! My master ! 5 One after another of the passengers 
and sailors threw themselves into the boat, to the number 
of fourteen. One of them, a poor, dissipated and sick 
young Englishman, whose presence on board had been a 
great annoyance, as he was dragged into the boat, first 
fell into the sea and afterwards across my feet, and for 
some minutes lay upon them, pressing them into the 
water in the bottom of the boat. But every feeling of 
repugnance toward him had vanished ; and when I learned 
that all were safe in the boat, my heart glowed with 
gratitude to God, and unmingled kindness towards all my 
associates in affliction ; and I opened my lips for the first 
time to express it to my dear husband. Then it was, that 
we saw the kind providence of God, in preventing the 
embarkation of the sixteen poor Jews ; for had they been 
on board, certainly many lives must have been lost, as 
our boat was barely sufficient to contain the present ship's 
company. The sailors plied their oars, and we turned 
our backs upon the wreck, left our property to its fate, 
and committed ourselves to the boisterous waves. 

" As none of us knew how far we were from shore, we 
feared we might be tossed in our little boat the whole of 
the night ; even if we were preserved from the violence 
of the waves. Our inefficient captain had no control 
over his crew, and all were giving directions at once. At 
length Mr. Smith raised his voice, and commanded atten- 
tion ; saying that our danger was greater now than when 
on board the wreck, unless order was preserved; he di- 
rected them to the north star for their guidance, and soon 
we found ourselves near a low beach, upon which the 
waves were dashing furiously. But for his influence, we 
should have been landed immediately, in the midst of the 
surf; and thoroughly wet, if not drowned. He however 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



339 



persuaded them to continue along the shore, in search of 
some quiet indentation ; and the wind having died away, 
we at length discovered a spot where there appeared to 
be no surf. Here, an hour after leaving the wreck, we 
landed safely. The passengers were all left on shore, 
while the crew, excepting the cook, returned to the ship, 
with the hope of securing a part of the property. 

" I said to the English youth before mentioned, e my 
young friend, were you ever so near eternity before ? ' 
He replied, ' no.' I inquired, ' did you feel prepared to 
enter eternity so suddenly ? 5 He replied again in the 
negative. ' Then, 5 said I, ' you know not what a Chris- 
tian's hope is worth, at such an hour ; and I entreat you to 
give the remainder of your days to preparation for death/ 
I had not strength to say more, neither could I perceive 
that my words made any very deep impression. 

" In the mean time, a place was prepared for me. A 
few sticks, which had been washed upon the beach, were 
set up by our servant; and a wet sailor's jacket thrown 
over them, to defend me from the wind. Beneath me 
were spread upon the damp sand, the bag which I had 
brought, a black shawl that was in it, and our servant's 
jacket; all of them wet. Upon these I lay, with my cloak 
around me, and perhaps you will be surprised when I say, 
slept also. 

"About midnight the boat returned, filled with what 
had been taken from the wreck. This was soon deposited 
upon the shore ; and in the darkness of the night, each 
one began to search for his own property, while I lay 
quietly waiting for the result. It was found that each 
sailor had secured his own chest; they had brought also 
the portmanteaus of our companions, and a bag of hard 
bread. For ourselves, they had brought Mr. Smith's 
travelling bag, which contained his old cloak, double- 
gown, boots and shoes; a little trunk of shaving apparatus, 



340 



MEMOIR OF 



containing also his purse, which in the confusion of the 
wreck he had transferred to it from a large chest; and 
our two mattresses. The mattresses were of no use that 
night, they were so thoroughly soaked. Of our eight 
chests, two writing-desks, and our provisions, they brought 
nothing. 

" As soon as the boat was unloaded, they returned to 
the wreck, and we still had strong hopes of recovering 
the remainder of our goods. Bat about day-break they 
returned, bringing nothing, and informing us that the 
vessel had disappeared beneath the waves. As the boat 
neared the shore, I lifted up my heart to God, that he 
would prepare me for whatever was the result. When it 
was made known, I had not a word to say. I felt then, 
and I still feel, that it was a sacred deposit which God 
had made in the bottom of the ocean. Nor have I had a 
heart to wish the recall of a single article that was lost. 
And I hope that you will all cherish the same feelings 
with myself, as I believe my dear husband does. 

" You may perhaps like to be informed of the nature 
and extent of our losses. In the first place, we had with 
us a number of very valuable books and manuscripts; not 
many of general literature, but mostly connected with our 
Arabic studies, and the history and condition of Syria, 
which Mr. Smith had procured at considerable expense 
and effort. Our writing-desks, also, which were lost, 
contained journals of Mr. Smith's travels in Syria and 
the Holy Land ; three volumes of private journals of my 
own; unfinished letters, and letters received from friends: 
all Mr. Smith's sermons, and a small sum of money ; our 
medicine chest, silver articles, and my watch." 

Here Mrs. Smith states further particulars ; from which 
it appears that her own and her husband's wardrobes, with 
the exception of a very few articles, which they were 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



341 



wearing — in short, that nearly all their effects brought 
from Beyroot were lost. She continues : — 

"I could not but recognize the hand of God very 
remarkably in my feeble state, in preserving to us our 
mattresses. Had it not been for them, I think that I could 
not have survived the voyage. — Our party had much 
conversation during the night respecting the manner in 
which we should relieve ourselves from our present em- 
barrassments. We knew not where we were, except that 
we were beneath the mountains of Caramania, in Asia 
Minor. If the sun should rise upon us in our unsheltered 
situation, we should be scorched by its burning rays. I 
was too feeble to walk fifteen minutes, had we known 
what direction to take. Our only food was a bag of 
sailors' bread; not like the bread of American sailors, 
but unpalatable and unwholesome; yet we were all glad to 
make our breakfast of it. But God, who is ever rich in 
mercy, interposed wonderfully in our behalf. The dawn 
of day discovered to us, at a short distance from the 
shore, a small native craft, becalmed. You may imagine 
what were our sensations, especially as the approaching 
day showed us still more distinctly, the hopeless nature 
of our situation. We were on a sandy beach, extending 
eight or ten miles into the sea, so low as to be entirely 
overflowed, when the water is raised by storms; and with- 
out a single tree, or any thing else upon it, to afford us 
shelter from the heat. In our boat, which had but just 
returned from the last visit to the wreck, we immediately 
sent to ask succor from the vessel we had discovered. 
Soon we saw it approaching us. It proved to be a lum- 
ber boat from Damietta, in Egypt, with a captain and 
crew of Egyptian Arabs. We all immediately went on 
board/ 5 



342 



MEMOIR OF 



In their expectations of progress on their voyage in this 
vessel, they were disappointed, through the unfaithfulness 
of the captain. They also suffered for the want of food, 
through his unwillingness to supply them. Through the 
sailors of the crew with whom they had been shipwrecked, 
and who had been out in their boat, they heard of three 
other vessels, in a harbor at two or three hours distance ; 
and in hope of obtaining a passage in one of them, they 
left this vessel for the shore ; to wait till communication 
could be had with the others. This circumstance, and 
some incidents which occurred meanwhile, Mrs. Smith 
mentions as follows : — 

" The gentlemen went in search of a resting place for 
the day, and soon returned, saying that they had found a 
habitation, to which they invited me to resort. It was a 
ruined stone building, which appeared to have been used 
for a stable, by the nomadic Turkmans, during the 
winter. We had the floor, which was earth, swept and 
covered with the fresh branches of trees. My bed was 
spread in the most comfortable part ; and as I entered, 
I can assure you it seemed as the shadow of a great rock 
in aweary land. This was my birth-day; and although in 
every respect the most sorrowful of any that I had passed, 
perhaps none ever found me with so many causes for 
gratitude. 

" Could I have had the society of our Christian com- 
panions only, in this spot, I should have been compara- 
tively happy. But God saw fit to try me in a variety of 
ways. That poor dissipated youth, whom I have men- 
tioned, shared with us in all our arrangements. And 
thus, as he lay upon his bed of leaves in the same apart- 
ment, I was compelled to listen to his incoherent, wild, 
and sometimes wicked conversation, during two long days. 
He would repeat the same story scores of times ; and 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



343 



though he was not destitute of intelligence or taste, yet 
vice had ruined him mentally, morally, and physically. I 
soon discovered that direct religious conversation rather 
irritated than benefited him, and I attempted to pursue 
another course for his good. During the absence of the 
gentlemen, I attempted to sooth and encourage him. I 
talked to him of his mother and sisters, and recommended 
to him, for the recovery of his health, to give up his wan- 
derings, and return to them. I know not that any thing 
was gained by this, except that it secured to myself, inva- 
riably, respectful treatment. 

" Our habitation we did not find as comfortable at 
night as during the day, for the musquetoes poured in 
upon us, so that we were obliged to build a fire to smoke 
them out. 

u The next morning, the Sabbath dawned upon us in 
this desolate spot ; and found us, in our distresssed cir- 
cumstances, little able to spend its sacred hours with- 
out interruption. We composed our minds for religious 
exercises. Gathering together a few stones, we spread 
over them my black shawl ; and the Rev. Mr. Wyman 
read the liturgy of the Church of England, and preached 
a written discourse. It was to me ' a feast of fat things.' 
The prayers, the appropriate selections from Scripture, 
the confessions of sin, all seemed suited to my case. 
Never did I realize so much the beauty of that formulary, 
and its value under such circumstances. And those walls 
never resounded such language before. Our sick friend 
lay stupid and indifferent during the religious services; 
but afterwards rose and opened his trunks for the first 
time since the wreck, and spent an hour or two in drying 
his pictures and books. Alas ! he little imagined that it 
was his last Sabbath on earth. 

" In the course of the day, as Mr. Smith was walking 
outside of the building, an old woman and a little boy, 



344 



MEMOIR OF 



with a donkey, passed by, the first inhabitants of the 
country we had seen. She informed him that they were 
from an encampment of Turkmans, about an hour distant 
in the mountains that rose up behind us. This incident, 
instead of comforting us with the idea of the vicinity of 
human beings, alarmed us somewhat for our safety ; as 
these Turkmans are known to have a propensity for 
robbing, and our defenceless situation would now become 
known to them. On the approach of night, we accor- 
dingly requested the sailors to bring their arms and lodge 
in our apartment. But as some of them had become 
intoxicated by their visit to the vessels, we were more 
annoyed by their noise, than defended by their arms. In 
the mean time the captain, who had gone to seek a passage 
for us in one of the Turkish vessels, returned, having 
concluded a bargain with one of the captains to take us 
as far as Castello Rosso. 

" The next morning we prepared ourselves for an early 
departure. As I passed out from our humble roof, my 
feelings were of a mingled nature. I had realized this 
morning, more fully than before, that disease had taken 
hold of my constitution, and that probably my days were 
numbered." 

Passing over the details of this part of the voyage, in 
which Mrs. Smith suffered much, we find them at length 
arrived at Rhodes. From Mr. Smith's account, given in 
continuation of the journal, the following extracts are 
inserted : — 

" Going on shore, I found a room in the suburb 
where the Consuls reside, and succeeded in removing 
Mrs. Smith thither. The walk, however, from the boat to 
the house, cost her all the strength she had remaining. 
Our accommodations we considered comfortable, though 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



345 



out room was but small, and we had to sleep upon a 
table. 

" It soon appeared that my dear wife's symptoms had 
all become more threatening. Before leaving Beyroot, 
so confident was she in the native strength of her lungs, 
that she could not persuade herself there was much cause 
for alarm. Her first very serious conviction of danger, 
she has mentioned, was at our deserted harbor. Here, 
she became still more alarmed, and much dispirited. Her 
pulse, which had diminished, the first days of our voyage, 
was now much increased in quickness ; a distressing 
headache troubled her without intermission ; she com- 
plained much of a stoppage and pain in her ear ; and 
other symptoms of a fresh cold were apparent. The affec- 
tion in her ear, now felt for the first time, never left her ; 
and was often afterwards her most troublesome complaint. 

" The three or four days of our delay at Rhodes, we 
improved to fit out ourselves more fully for the remainder 
of our voyage. 

" No better vessel offered here than the one which had 
brought us from Castello Rosso, and we engaged her to 
take us on to Smyrna, our English friends still in com- 
pany. By going on board and seeing the cabin thoroughly 
washed, from top to bottom, and having a board knocked 
off to admit more air, I obtained her consent to go into it. 
She was too weak to walk to the shore, and I procured a 
chair fastened between two poles, and borne by two men, 
to carry her thither ; taking her through the city, that 
she might have the satisfaction of seeing a place so famous 
in history, and now the cleanest city in Turkey. She 
reached the vessel somewhat refreshed by her ride, and 
we sailed again about noon, the 2d of July. 

" It is needless that I should detail all the particulars 
of the remainder of our voyage. An almost constant head 
wind, often violent, made it long; and to my beloved 
30 



346 



MEMOIR OF 



wife it was indescribably tedious and wearisome. In fact, 
her recollections, not only of this part, but of the whole 
voyage from Beyroot, were afterwards so unpleasant, I 
might say revolting, that she took pains to exclude it from 
her mind. And it was only by making it a point of duty, 
that she could bring herself to dictate her journal. She 
saw not one moment of comfort, or of rest. Her nights 
were disturbed by coughing, often attended with distress 
and vomiting, partly the effect of disease, and partly of 
sea-sickness, from which she was never entirely free. Her 
days were spent on deck, where I had a mattress spread for 
her under an awning; for she could sit up but little. Here 
I was most of the time by her side ; her cough however 
would allow her to converse but little, and the motion of 
the vessel so affected her head, that she could not bear much 
reading. Indeed what should I read to her ? The sea 
had swallowed up all our books, even to our bibles and 
psalm books. Happily Mr. Stobart had saved his prayer 
book, and from that I used daily to read to her a short 
portion of Scripture, always precious, and especially so 
now that we had so little of it. He had also a volume of 
short sermons by Mr. Jay, and with one of these we would 
refresh ourselves, when she was able to bear it." 

The following remarks of Mr. Smith, — in another 
connection, — will apply to her case during most of 
the voyage. " With every alleviation, you cannot well 
conceive how trying was her state. To do so, you 
must have been with her, having your heart borne down 
by anxiety, and laboring day and night, in our pinching 
circumstances, to relieve her sufferings. Or rather, you 
must have taken her place, and actually suffered the 
languor of disease, and the weariness of perpetual 
motion, and the coarseness of our crowded company, and 
the filth every where apparent. Her long voyage of 
nearly thirty days after the shipwreck, deprived of suita- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



347 



ble conveniences, was far more injurious to her than 
that event itself. I look back with wonder that she 
could endure it. And yet her patience and fortitude 
held out to the last ; and feeble as she was, she contrived 
various ways to contribute to the comfort of others. Our 
English friends evidently felt that her society contributed 
much to relieve the tediousness of the voyage. Her chief 
complaint was for want of opportunity for devotional 
exercises and the cultivation of religious feelings ; which 
she ever found a desideratum at sea. 

"We reached Smyrna on the 13th of July, thirty-three 
days after our embarkation at Beyroot, and twenty-eight 
from the time of our shipwreck ; and we could then look 
back upon the evils of our tedious voyage as past ! 

"Would that it had pleased God to pronounce our 
other evils past also. — Hitherto we had not known what 
portion of Mrs. Smith's complaints to attribute to disease, 
and what to the effect of the fatigue, exposure and priva- 
tions of such a voyage. It was natural for us to hope 
that when delivered from these unhappy circumstances, 
placed in the midst of friends, and surrounded by com- 
forts, she would again revive. We had both of us by this 
time lost the expectation of her entire recovery ; but were 
neither of us wholly without the hope of her so recruiting, 
as yet to continue her voyage home. 

" The day of our arrival, hope prevailed in her mind, 
attended, no doubt, with considerable excitement at see- 
ing her friends. But the next morning on rising to dress 
herself, she found that she was weaker than at sea. In 
fact she could not accomplish it, and was obliged to re- 
turn to her bed. It was a sad hour. She at once feared 
that she should never be any better, and was overcome by 
the thought. A physician was called in, the best the 
place afforded, and such a regimen pursued as her case 
seemed to demand, A few days made quite a visible 



348 



MEMOIR OF 



improvement in her nervous system ; but not a single 
important alleviation could be discovered in one of her 
pulmonary complaints. This was her state when I wrote 
to you my second letter. It was a sorrowful day. Most 
of it was spent by both of us in tears. Her love to you 
surpassed the love of a daughter. She almost adored you. 
It had been a favorite wish that she might live long 
enough to save you the pain of hearing of her death. 
Now she feared your heart would break at the informa- 
tion she felt obliged to convey to you; and it seemed as if 
her own would burst with the feelings it occasioned. But 
when once the letter was written and sent, she appeared 
to feel that the struggle was over. I believe she from 
that day gave you up ; and I account for the fact that she 
afterwards spake of you less frequently than before, by 
supposing that she feared to trust her feelings, lest they 
should bring upon her again the same struggle. — But you 
know her heart too well to need that I should interpret 
it. It will gratify dear mother to know, that she after- 
wards told me she continued to dream of her ; always, as 
she had invariably done, imagining her in the full enjoy- 
ment of her sight, and in perfect health. 

" Her feelings, when she came now to look at her 
course as inevitably tending downward to the grave, were 
far from being such as she wished.— The same trait of 
character, that made the thought of leaving you so pain- 
ful, made also the anticipation of being taken from her 
other numerous friends, a source of the most sorrowful 
feelings. You know how ardent, and how many were 
the friendships she cherished. When she came to think 
of their all being rent asunder, she said, much as had 
been the pleasure she had derived from them, it were 
almost better to have no friends. But having given you 
up, the severest pang was over, and as she drew near 
eternity, other feelings threw a shade over these. — She 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



349 



did not love the world in a bad sense ; and yet it was 
evident that death was to a degree taking her unawares ; 
and was occasioning her a most trying disappointment. 
How long and how ardent had been her attachment to 
the cause of missions ! And how unremittingly had she 
labored to qualify herself for the work ! And now, just 
as she had mastered the language, had her plans of opera- 
tion marked out and successfully commenced, saw herself 
permanently settled in a commodious residence, had 
obtained a valuable female friend to share in her labors, 
and was fondly expecting another in a beloved relative, — 
to be called away at such a time, she had not expected, 
and many tears did she shed at giving up such bright 
anticipations and favorite plans, the subjects of so many 
prayers. — No one, perhaps, ever enjoyed more the buoy- 
ancy of health than she. And now when she found the 
symptoms of disease fastening themselves upon every 
part of her system, the thought that she was never more 
to have one healthful feeling, would sometimes give her a 
pang of sorrow, and cause bitter tears to flow. Such 
thoughts, however, were soon dismissed, and apparently 
never more indulged. — In health she enjoyed more beau- 
tiful and delightful thoughts of heaven, than almost any 
person I have known. But in doing so, she had looked, 
not through, but over the grave, and the natural fear of 
death, which, as well as the dread of all bodily suffering, 
seems to have been in her unusually strong, was not 
overcome. When, therefore, she came to look at the 
dying pangs as near, her nature shrunk from the view 
with undefinable horror. It was the last of her painful 
feelings that was subdued, and I have no doubt it shed a 
deeper glow over all the others, if it did not occasion 
some of them. 

"These were some of the sorrowful sensations that 
crowded into her mind in these days of darkness. But I 
30* 



350 



MEMOIR OF 



have not yet mentioned the worst, the most deeply seated 
of them. She that had been so bright an example of the 
influence of ardent piety ; had enjoyed so many blessed 
seasons of communion with God, and been the means 
of giving to so many others the hope of heaven, was now 
left in spiritual darkness, almost ready to say that she was 
without faith and without hope. Day after day she prayed 
and longed for her Saviour's presence, but groped for him 
as in the night, and could not find him. She opened her 
heart to Mr. Temple and to myself, and we both endeav- 
ored by conversation and prayer to comfort her, and lead 
her to Him whom she sought ; but for a long time without 
success. How these clouds at length gradually passed 
away, the sequel will show. 

" Although she had given up the hope of arresting her 
disease, she still hoped, and so did we all, that she might 
yet rally sufficiently to live several months, and perhaps 
through the winter. But in Smyrna, though in the kindest 
of families, her situation was very unfavorable for this. 
The house was a good deal frequented, and consequently 
not quiet ; the streets were noisy, especially from carpen- 
ters and masons erecting a house near at hand ; the air 
was confined and warm; and myriads of musquetoes 
annoyed her at night, or obliged her to breathe air con- 
fined by a net. 

" At this time Mr. and Mrs. Adger removed to the 
country, and very kindly invited us to take lodgings with 
them at Boujah. Accordingly on the 7th of August, I 
removed Mrs. Smith hither. A sedan chair was the only 
carriage to be had, and in that she arrived with compara- 
tively little fatigue. This village is in a lovely, retired 
situation, about four or five miles from Smyrna. It is a 
favorite summer resort for the English families of the city. 

" Here my dear wife's spirits, which had already begun 
to recruit, were very much improved. From this time 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



351 



she was generally cheerful. And so much did she feel 
herself revived, that her hopes of gaining yet a little 
strength before she should be called away, were a good 
deal encouraged. She could bear some reading, uniformly 
read daily a portion of Scripture herself, at times enjoyed 
more connected thought in prayer, dictated occasionally 
a page or two of her journal, and once wrote with her 
own hand a few letters and notes. She amused herself 
occasionally, also, in sewing ; making with her own hand 
several little mementos for friends. But yet it was often 
evident that these labors were the result of efforts which 
it required all the resolution of her energetic mind to 
make. 

" At the time of our wreck, when I reminded her that 
her private journals were lost, she said she was glad of it, 
and her countenance indicated strongly the sincerity of 
her declaration. For she said she had feared use might 
be made of them which she did not wish. Upon reflecting, 
however, afterwards, that she had never allowed me to 
read them, she expressed some regret that they were gone. 
She would have liked particularly to recover two parts; 
that which related to her conversion — and her records of 
the Mohegan mission. Of the latter she remarked, that 
no complete account was to be found, and many interest- 
ing passages must be lost. 

"Her conversion, I induced her, on Sabbath afternoon, 
the 28th of August, briefly to relate. In a few days I 
committed it to writing and submitted it for her correc- 
tion. She smiled as she read over parts of it, saying, 
'If any of my friends should see this, they would be 
amused that I knew myself so well/ * 

"On the 28th of August, being the Sabbath, and during 
the subsequent week, we had much conversation respect- 
ing the ground of her hope. She had not yet that full 



*This has been embodied in the first ehapter of this Memoir. 



352 



MEMOIR OF 



assurance of faith which she wished. She was not favored 
with the sensible presence of her Saviour that she desired. 
Her difficulty seemed to lie in the want of some specific 
feeling of acceptance, which at such a time she had hoped 
would be given her; and which would have been to her a 
source of joy such as she needed to cheer her while going 
down into the dark valley. I suggested to her that she 
was probably expecting too much, and was therefore 
dissatisfied with what she had, though God saw it to be 
enough for her. I asked if she did not love the Saviour, 
if his cause was not dear to her, and if she could think of 
separation from him without the greatest horror. On 
examination, all the specific evidences of a gracious state 
appeared perfectly clear in her feelings; and in her 
speculative views not a single difficulty troubled her. 
And yet in drawing the conclusion of her being accepted, 
the actual consciousness of her acceptance was defective. 
That she had had it in former years, she was satisfied; but 
it was a question of anxious interest, how far she might 
look to past experience for comfort. She remarked an 
apparent inconsistency in religious instructions on this 
point. In addressing men, she said, preachers were very 
apt to warn them against trusting to past experience; but 
in speaking of departed Christians, they would invariably 
exhibit their life as an evidence of their piety. As to 
looking back upon her past feelings or conduct, for the 
purpose of building up a righteousness of her own, nothing 
could be farther from her thoughts, or more revolting to 
her feelings. But that she might refer to both, regarding 
them as so many instances of the grace of God to her; not 
as what she had done, but as what Christ had done in her, 
and thus seek to find assurance of her gracious state, I 
endeavored fully to convince her. I suggested to her 
that to neglect all these past tokens of her acceptance, 
would be an act of ingratitude to God. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



353 



" Another question she proposed at this season with 
some anxiety. She inquired how far she ought to call up 
the specific sins of her life in order to mourn over and 
repent of them. She had already done so to some extent. 
She had been back to her youth and childhood, and called 
up many sins, which had caused her heart to ache with 
grief and penitence. I dissuaded her from pursuing far 
such an attempt to recall particular transgressions, as 
calculated at the present time unnecessarily to distress 
her. God would be better pleased, I assured her, with 
her passing them over as forgiven and blotted out, through 
his abounding mercy. She would not err by contenting 
herself with a more general repentance of her past life, 
feeling that it had been all imperfection and sin, and 
abhorring herself on account of it; which, with a great 
deal of earnestness, she assured me, she most heartily did, 

"You will perceive, my dear parents, how honestly 
your beloved daughter dealt with herself as her last hour 
approached; how she examined the foundation of her 
hopes at every point, even until they trembled as if it were 
about to give way beneath them. That you may see how 
they finally settled down more firmly upon the Rock of 
Ages, I give you a journal, in which I began at this time, 
without her knowledge, to record the daily progress of her; 
feelings and of her disease, for your special comfort and 
my own," 

" Sept. 4. — Sabbath. — On returning from morning ser- 
vice, I found Mrs. Smith in a happier state of mind than 
usual, indicating that she was enjoying a Sabbath-day's 
blessing. She told me that God had favored her with a 
season of more than common connectedness and satisfac- 
tion in prayer. Calling for Pilgrim's Progress, she began 
to read the description of Christian's passage over the 
river of death : but soon stopped. After dinner 3 at hex 



354 



MEMOIR OF 



request, I commenced reading to her the remainder of 
the account ; but had hardly advanced a page, before she 
desired me to desist, saying that she could not bear it. 
Subsequently, she spoke with much emphasis of its being 
a great excellence in the Bible, that it contained so little 
that was exciting. She said it was chiefly plain instruc- 
tion, intelligible to the simplest minds, and not too ex- 
citing for the weakest nerves. She felt that it was better 
adapted to her, in her present state, than any other book ; 
and she intended to confine her reading chiefly to it. 

" She requested me, at evening prayers, to express her 
thanks to God, that he had in some measure removed the 
clouds that had been resting upon her mind. She had 
prayed that morning, that the day might not pass without 
her receiving some token of divine favor. The attempt 
to read Pilgrim's Progress had been the occasion of her 
receiving it. It had convinced her, that had God given 
her those spiritual jnys shp. had been desiring, with her 
excitable temperament and present weak frame, they 
would have at once overcome and sunk her into the 
grave. God knew better than she how her constitution 
needed to be dealt with ; and she was now prepared to be 
contented with such a degree of light as he saw fit to 
give her. 

" Sept. 6. — I inquired respecting the state of her 
mind. She, replied, that she could best express it by 
saying that jg^£ felt submissive. She was certainly re- 
signed to Got* £ own pleasure respecting her. On the 
whole, her choice was to die. Yet her hope was hardly 
founded on any thing she now felt, but on the evidence 
she could gather from her past life and experience, and 
on the mercy of God. If any one thought this a wrong 
foundation, or that she was deceived, she wished to be 
informed. All expectation of living, she assured me, she 
had entirely given «p. She indulged not the most distant 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



355 



hope of it. And when she saw and recollected how much 
imperfection existed in the best here, she felt that it 
would be a relief to get to heaven. 

" Sept. 7. — On awakening at an early hour in the 
morning, she said, 'How delightful it will be to reach 
heaven, where there will be none of these pains, and 
wearinesses, and imperfections ! ' 

" She spent what strength she had during the day in 
arranging her worldly matters, writing out directions to 
be attended to after her death, which she sealed and care- 
fully deposited in her portfolio. The whole was done 
with perfect composure, though with manifest intensity of 
feeling; and when it was finished, she evidently felt 
relieved by the consideration that she had closed up her 
concerns with the world. 

" Sept. 9. — At an early hour, she said to me, < What 
long lines of ancestors have I to meet in heaven ! The 
Trumbulls, and Coits, and Huntingtons — three distinct 
lines.' I reminded her, that in health she had been 
unusually fond of anticipating meeting and recognizing 
her friends in heaven, and asked whether such continued 
to be her anticipations. She replied, that they did ; that 
a large share of the pleasure she hoped for in heaven, 
she expected from this source. It seemed to her absurd 
to imagine, that friends would not recognize and be 
interested in each other there. 

" Sept. 10. — On opening the Bible to read to her in 
the morning, I selected a chapter in Isaiah. She stopped 
me and requested to hear something from the gospels. 
She preferred them, she said, because they contained the 
words of our Saviour. And if she was going to be with 
him, she thought to prepare herself by thus becoming 
more acquainted with him, and having her heart more 
drawn towards him. Besides, his words were all simple, 
and it did not fatigue her weakened mind and body to 
understand them. 



356 



MEMOIR OF 



" Sept. 13. — Mr. M., a pious American friend, upon 
whom a consumption had recently fastened, being in the 
house, she expressed a desire to see him alone. Her 
object was to tell him what was thought of his case; and 
to endeavor, by suitable suggestions, to prepare his mind 
for the event apprehended. It gratified her to find him, 
to some extent, in a prepared state of mind. He after- 
wards remarked, that she was the only person who had 
told him of his danger. 

" Mrs. Brewer also called, and Mrs. Smith conversed 
considerably with her on spirituality in prayer, and the 
means and necessity of the cultivation, by missionaries, 
of a greater degree of holiness. 

" Sept. 14. — Her physician, who had been absent a week 
or two, called in the evening. In giving his prescriptions, 
he expressed the hope that she would every day find her- 
self getting better. In this he conformed to the universal 
practice in this part of the world, of endeavoring to con- 
ceal from the sick their danger ; and in fact, in all his 
intercourse with her, he seemed incapable of bringing 
himself to act upon any other principle. Most persons 
here would be shocked at the idea of telling the sick 
there was no hope of their living, though they might 
be going very fast downward to the grave. Even the 
English of this village seem to entertain fully these ideas; 
and the fact that Mrs. Smith was aware of her danger, 
and anticipated so calmly the result, not merely inter- 
ested, but surprised them; so that a deep and happy 
impression was produced thereby. On this occasion she 
showed herself pained at the attempt of her physician, 
though kindly intended, to beguile her with the hope of 
recovering; and told him distinctly that she had no hope 
nor wish to live. 

"Sept. 17. — Symptoms came on in the morning, indi- 
cating that the sands of life were fast running out; with 
anxiety she asked whether I thought God would give her 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



357 



patience to the end ; and expressed a desire to know 
whether she had hitherto been otherwise than patient. 
'At the beginning/ said she, as I commended her pa- 
tience, 1 I had many more rebellious feelings than any 
one knew; but latterly they have all passed away.' 

" In the midst of her uneasiness to-night, she expressed 
the greatest satisfaction with every thing that was done 
for her. ' Every pillow,' said she, as I composed her 
after coughing, ' is placed right, every inch of it.' This 
disposition to be contented with the attentions that were 
paid her, and the services she received, was prominent 
from the first. 

"Sept. 18. — Sabbath. — The day was passed very com- 
fortably, and she was much disposed to converse. The 
death she was brought to, she said, was just such an one as 
had often filled her imagination. Time was given her to 
put her worldly matters in order, and to give her friends 
previous information, that they might not be shocked by 
its suddenness. The remark being made, that if she had 
remained in the United States, she would perhaps now 
have been well, instead of dying with consumption • she 
replied that she should not wish it. She had rather be 
lying here on her death-bed, on missionary ground, than 
to be in health at home. 

"Sept. 21. — I read to her the 5th chapter of the sec- 
ond of Corinthians. She listened with great attention, 
and seemed much interested, but said nothing, Not 
long after, however, she informed me that it had com- 
forted her more than she could express. It had removed 
all the remaining clouds from her mind. She wanted no 
more. She was going to be with her Saviour, and that 
was enough for her. Repeatedly during the day, she 
alluded to these thoughts ; and in the evening, Mr. 
Temple coming in, she repeated the same remark to him. 
* No visions of angels,' said she, i are given me, and no 
31 



358 



MEMOIR OF 



excessive joy, but a settled quietness of mind. I believe 
all that is written in the word of God ; and upon the 
strength of this faith I am going into eternity. 5 This 
steady calmness of faith, especially in a person of her 
naturally ardent temperament, I considered a much more 
satisfactory state of mind, and more surely indicative of 
maturity for heaven, than a high excitement of feeling 
would have been. 

" Sept. 22. — In the afternoon, she said to me with 
much earnestness, £ When you write to my friends after 
all is over, one thing I wish you would make prominent. 
It is, that I feel satisfied with the course I have taken, and 
that all has been ordered by God,' [Meaning in her be- 
coming a missionary.] 'I have no disposition to boast of 
my labors ; but I feel that I have not left my friends and 
my country in vain. I never have regretted having done 
so, nor do I now. This is my dying testimony' 

" In the evening I received the Missionary Herald, 
containing a portrait of Dr. Wisner. Thinking to sur- 
prise, and at the same time to gratify her, I took it, with 
a candle, and putting my hand over the name at the 
bottom, showed it to her. Though she had for two or 
three days required assistance to rise or turn herself ; the 
moment her eyes, just then opened from sleep, caught it, 
she sprang forward, seized and kissed it, exclaiming, 
* Dear man ! I shall soon be with him. He was the last 
person with whom I shook hands.' Said she, her voice 
faltering, ' You ought not to have shown it to me to-night. 
It is too much for me.' She had before mentioned it as 
a pleasing reflection, in her sickness, that she should soon 
be permitted to associate with Cornelius, Wisner, and 
their predecessors. 

" On another day she said, ' What a wonderful passage 
is that, " We are members of his body, of his flesh, 
and of his bones." It has been in my mind all the 
morning.' 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



359 



"Sept. 23. — She was quiet the last night, but appeared 
more than ever exhausted this morning. Reviving 
towards noon, she expressed a wish to see Dr. Wisner's 
portrait again. It produced the same delighted expression 
of countenance. She said, 'I cannot tell you how it 
affected me last evening. You know how much I loved 
him. Next to my parents, I have thought of no one 
more. I seemed, somehow, to be expecting to see him. 
Repeatedly, during the night, his image recurred to my 
mind, and it was as if I had seen an angel. I thought 
perhaps God had sent him to be nigh me, and comfort 
me ; and I imagined he might be the first to greet me in 
the world of spirits. I do not doubt that God ordered 
the circumstance to comfort me/ 

u Sept. 24. — I found her this morning weak, and wait- 
ing continually for her summons. She requested me 
most earnestly and solemnly, to pray that the Saviour 
would give her his presence. Not long after, having 
revived again, she said, 'I have come to a conclusion 
which satisfies me. It is, that when the Saviour calls, he 
will come? Subsequently, as she was expressing a wish to 
have his presence in the dark valley, she checked herself, 
saying, < But I have not entered it yet; when I do, I shall 
find him/ 

" In the afternoon, she inquired if a shroud had been 
made for her, and being told that one was prepared, she 
soon said, 6 I have now done with earth.' Not long after, 
she said, ' How strong is that expression of our Saviour, 
" I will come again, and receive you unto myself, that 
where I am, there ye may be also." ' I then read to her 
John xiv. 1 — 6; xvii. 24; 2 Cor. v. 1 — 10, and Rom. viii. 
33, 34, with such remarks as I thought would assist her 
meditations. 

" Seeing me conversing with a friend who was going 
to town, she asked me if I did not find that conversation 



360 



MEMOIR OF 



upon other topics distracted my thoughts. I told her 
that I had been inquiring where the English here buried 
their dead ; and had found that it was in the city. There 
her remains would probably lie, not far from the ashes 
of Polycarp, and other sainted members of that ancient 
apocalyptic church. She only replied, ' All, sinners 
saved by grace. 3 

" In the evening her fever came on with unusual 
violence, producing great excitement. All the energies 
of her mind seemed to be braced up to meet the king of 
terrors ; not that she feared the consequences of death, 
but her natural dread of the mortal struggle was not yet 
gone. And there was, at times, a sublimity in her aspect, 
her manner, and her language, as she seemed to be gath- 
ering up her fortitude for the last great contest. 

"Sept. 25. — Sabbath.— She said tome, 'This is the 
precious Sabbath.' ' Yes/ said I, ' 1 was going to remind 
you of it.' 'Oh/ she replied, 'I have been thinking of it 
all night.' After a while she added, 'This is a desirable 
day in which to die. 3 And again, ' How should I be 
disappointed not to be called away to-day!' 

"She sent her love to her missionary friends in Smyrna, 
Cyprus, and Syria. Then turning to me, she said, ' Tell 
my friends, I would not for all the world lay my remains 
any where but here, on missionary ground.' After a 
good many remarks, showing the brightness of her views 
of spiritual things, some of which could be but indis- 
tinctly heard, she exclaimed, ' What a goodly company 
of ancestors shall I meet there! Yes, and the holy 
angels, and the Son of God ! Oh, the Almighty God ! 
You know nothing of his glorious majesty. I cannot 
express it; but I wanted to speak of it, that you may 
think that yourselves are nothing. I have thought too 
much of myself. In this sickness I have thought it too 
important that my ease and wants should be consulted. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



361 



We all think that we are of more importance than we 
are. Beware of pride.' Her mind seemed now, and at 
times, subsequently, to be burdened with presentiments 
of inexpressible grandeur, in anticipation of being ushered 
into the immediate presence of God. Hitherto, she had 
seen only ' through a glass darkly;' now she was every 
moment expecting the veil to be withdrawn, which would 
leave her 'face to face' before Him who dwelleth in 
light unapproachable, and at whose majesty the highest 
angels tremble, and veil their faces. 

" We sung that beautiful hymn of Doddridge on the 
eternal Sabbath, commencing, 

i Thine earthly Sabbaths, Lord, we love.' 

" To my surprise, her voice, which she had so long 
been unable to use for singing, was occasionally heard 
mingling with ours. Her face beamed with a smile of 
ecstasy ; and so intense was the feeling expressed in her 
whole aspect, that we stopped after the first verse, lest she 
should even expire while drinking the cup of joy we had 
presented to her. But she said to us, 'Go on;' and, 
though all were bathed in tears, and hardly able to articu- 
late, we proceeded. I was sitting with her hand in mine. 
While singing the second verse, she pressed it, and turned 
to me at the same time such a heavenly smile as stopped 
my utterance. Before we reached the end, she raised 
both her hands above her head, and gave vent to her 
feelings in tears of pleasure, and almost in shouting. — 
After prayer, she said, ' I have had a little glimpse of 
what I am going to see. It was but a glimpse, and per- 
haps it was imagination. But it seemed a glorious sight.' 
— During this deeply affecting scene, there were standing 
by, besides ourselves, three Greeks, an Arab, an Armenian, 
and a part of the time a Persian, while tears flowed freely 
from almost every eye. 

31 * 



362 



MEMOIR OF 



"I told her it was Mr. Temple's opinion, formed from 
the observation of many cases, that she would not die 
before she had lost her physical dread of death. Christ 
had taken away the sting of death, and he generally gave 
the world opportunity to observe it, in the dying expe- 
rience of his followers. She replied, ' That feeling has 
entirely gone. I have no more fear.' — In fact, after the 
religious exercises above mentioned, she seemed to be in 
even an exhilarated state of mind. Again she said, 'I 
have had some most sublime conceptions to-day, of what 
I shall see when I enter the world of spirits.' 

" Sept. 26. — Early in the morning she seemed much 
revived. Her fever had subsided ; and though weak, she 
was quiet, and disposed to sleep. A sweet expression of 
pleasure was on her face the whole day, and she often 
smiled so cheerfully as to make us all happy. It was 
religious joy that cheered her. She said to me early in the 
day, ' Perfect happiness, what an idea ! The perfection 
of bliss ! It is worth waiting a day or two for.' — And 
again, i I thought a little while ago, that I was ushered 
into the presence of Almighty God, and saw the all-seeing 
eye !' — But there was none of the excitement of yester- 
day. She even had a more than natural, I may say, 
heavenly calmness. She proposed uniting with us in the 
holy communion ; saying, she thought she should enjoy it, 
seeing that our Saviour had said, ' Do this in remem- 
brance of me.' Accordingly at four o'clock in the after- 
noon, we celebrated that solemn ordinance in her room. 
Mr. Temple officiated, with great solemnity and appro- 
priateness of remarks. Hers were almost the only dry 
eyes in the room : not from want of enjoyment, for a 
heavenly expression of countenance showed what she 
afterwards said — that she enjoyed it highly, But it 
appeared, rather, that her nature had, since yesterday, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



363 



undergone a change, and received already some of the 
peace and calmness of the glorified state. 

" Sept. 27. — She said to me, ' I have been thinking all 
night, that there is nothing at all melancholy in the death 
of a Christian, either to himself or to others. I feel very 
happy in the prospect of death.' 

" Sept. 28. — She requested me to pray that if God had 
any thing more for her to do, for which he was thus keep- 
ing her here, he would lead her to do it ; and this she 
again asked me to petition for, when I prayed with her at 
the close of the day. 

"Sept. 29. — The latter part of the night she began to 
be nervous, as on Saturday night and Sunday, except that 
she was weaker. Yet her patience held out ; only she 
once exclaimed in the morning, 'Oh Lord, how long !' 

" Sept. 30. — It was about half past four when I entered 
the room. Her hand had a death-like coldness as I took 
it, and I perceived that her hour was come. After being 
raised as at other times, without expectorating, she also 
perceived the same ; and, falling back gently upon her 
pillow, said in a faltering whisper, 6 Lord Jesus, receive 
my spirit. 5 

"The family soon assembled, including the servants, 
and our Armenian friend. It would have been a grati- 
fying circumstance, had her last hours been passed in 
the midst of the nation to whose spiritual good she had 
devoted her life. As it was, our own ever-faithful and 
kind-hearted servant, was the only Arab that witnessed 
her dying scene. He took his position by the side of her 
bed, and there stood until the last ; showing by uninter- 
rupted tears and suppressed sobbing, how thoroughly she 
had won his attachment. The rest of the company stood 
or sat at a little distance, while I sat by her side with her 
hand in mine. As soon as all were assembled, I asked 
her if Mr. Adger should pray. With indistinctness she 



364 



MEMOIR OF 



replied, ' Yes.' It was the last word she spoke. Convul- 
sions had begun before he commenced, but she w r as quiet 
in a good degree while he prayed. We then remained 
silently watching her ; feeling that we had nothing more 
to do, but to pray in our hearts for her speedy relief from 
suffering. 

" Involuntary groans were occasionally uttered in her 
convulsions. These, as we were listening to them with 
painful sympathy, once to our surprise melted away into 
musical notes ; and for a moment our ears were charmed 
with the full, clear tones of the sweetest melody. No 
words were articulated, and she was evidently unconscious 
of every thing about her. It seemed as if her soul was 
already joining in the songs of heaven, while it was yet 
so connected with the body as to command its unconscious 
sympathy. Not long after, she again opened her eyes in 
a state of consciousness. A smile of perfect happiness 
lighted up her emaciated features. She looked deliber- 
ately around upon different objects in the room, and then 
fixed upon me a look of the tenderest affection. * # * 
Her frequent prayers that the Saviour would meet her in 
the dark valley, have already been mentioned. By her 
smile, she undoubtedly intended to assure us, that she 
had found him. Words she could not utter to express 
what she felt. Life continued to struggle with its last 
enemy, until twenty minutes before eight o'clock ; when 
her affectionate heart gradually ceased to beat, and her 
soul took its final departure to be forever with the Lord. 

" Mr. Adger went early to town, to inform our friends 
of the sorrowful event, and to make arrangements for the 
funeral. The American Consul, on receiving the intelli- 
gence, raised his flag at half-mast ; and all the American 
vessels in the harbor, eight or ten in number, did the 
same. 

"It was ascertained that the English burying ground 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



365 



in Smyrna is a very undesirable spot. At Boujah, the 
English and Americans have united in purchasing a spot 
for a cemetery, and have commenced upon it the erection 
of a church. The work is yet incomplete, but there is 
no doubt that the spot will become a burying place of 
the Protestants of Smyrna. After Mr. A.'s return, a place 
was selected by us, and the funeral appointed for ten 
o'clock to-morrow. 

"Oct. 1. — The English of this village had appeared, 
from the first of our coming here, to feel much sympathy 
for Mrs. Smith. This was exhibited to-day in the num- 
bers that were present at the funeral. Besides most of 
the American Missionaries from town, quite a congrega- 
tion of residents assembled at Mr. Adger's. Mr. Temple 
addressed them in a most appropriate and impressive 
manner, and prayed. 

" Out of respect for her, all the ladies present broke 
over the immemorial custom at Smyrna, of not attending 
funerals ; and joined the procession to the grave. There, 
at my request, the solemn funeral service of the Church of 
England was read by the Rev. Mr. Lewis, varied only by 
singing the following beautiful and appropriate hymn. 

1 Unveil thy bosom, faithful tomb ; 

Take this new treasure to thy trust, 
And give these sacred relics room 
To slumber in the silent dust. 

6 Nor pain, nor grief, nor anxious fear 
Invade thy bounds — no mortal woes 
Can reach the peaceful sleeper here, 
While angels watch the soft repose. 

i So Jesus slept — God's dying Son 

Passed through the grave, and blest the bed. 
Rest here, blest saint, till from his throne 
The morning break, and pierce the shade. 



366 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



1 Break from his throne, illustrious morn ! 
Attend, O earth ! his sovereign word; 
Restore thy trust — a glorious form, 
Shall then arise to meet the Lord.' 

" No one had been buried in this cemetery before her. 
The village is beautifully retired, and the spot a quiet 
one in which to rest, until the archangel's trumpet shall 
break the slumbers of the grave." 



The length of Mrs. Smith's missionary labors, was less 
than two years and four months. Her age, at the time 
of her death, was thirty-four years. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

The closing chapter of this volume, from the pen of 
Rev. Mr. Smith, is devoted to general remarks upon 
some traits of the missionary character and habits of the 
subject of this Memoir. 

Mrs. Smith entered upon her work with a high sense 
of its importance and responsibilities. Love to her 
Saviour, a lively faith in eternal things, and consequently 
a high estimate of the value of the soul, were her induce- 
ments to undertake it. These emotions were the main- 
spring of her untiring diligence in her work ; and some- 
times operated so powerfully upon her mind, as, of them- 
selves, almost to overcome her delicate frame. 

Entering thus upon her sphere of labor, she devoted 
herself to missionary work as her leading business. Every 
thing was made secondary, and as far as possible, auxiliary 
to it. This principle pervaded and regulated all her 
domestic arrangements. To be a mere house-keeper and 
mistress of a missionary's family, and thus to spend her 
time in ordinary domestic occupations, she felt would be 
degrading to her calling. Her table she always furnished 
abundantly for those who composed her family. Suitable 
and becoming apparel she ever provided for herself and 
others. And no house need be kept in better order, or 
in more perfect neatness than hers. It was a model for 



368 



MEMOIR OF 



imitation. But she was ever devising ways in which these 
objects might be accomplished with the least expense of 
her time. This she effected by observing system, and 
doing as much as possible by the hands of others. In her 
house, it may be said with truth, there was a place for 
every thing, and every thing was kept in its place ; there 
was a time for every thing, and every thing was done in 
its time. Articles for the table which required her time, 
and were not necessary to health, were dipensed with, 
and their place supplied by such as her domestics could 
prepare : though, owing to their ignorance, these were 
necessarily of the very plainest kind. Time was too 
precious for her to spend it in labors, the object of which 
was merely to gratify the appetite. In her estimation, 
the matter of food was a thing of minor importance, and 
she liked to have it occupy as little time and as little 
prominence as possible, in her domestic arrangements. 
For this object the regular meals of her family were 
reduced to two, breakfast at seven in the morning, and 
dinner at four in the evening. Thus the whole day was 
left unbroken for labor, and much time was saved. 

This subject deserved mention, both to show how she 
found time to accomplish what she did, and because mis- 
sionary ladies so frequently complain, that domestic 
occupations interfere with, and to a great extent hinder, 
the benevolent labors they would be glad to accomplish. 
Some have been almost ready to lay it down as a principle, 
that the wives of missionaries must expect to do little, if 
anything, more than take care of their own families. The 
adoption of such an expectation by ladies entering upon 
the missionary life, Mrs. Smith exceedingly deprecated. 
Her own labors were a practical demonstration, that a 
much higher standard of usefulness is within reach. 

It should be remarked, however, that her industry was 
of no ordinary kind. It can be said of her, with hardly 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



369 



any qualification, that during her missionary life, she 
never lost an hour. Her daily labors were begun early. 
It always seemed to give her great pleasure to throw off 
sleep, and rise from her bed. The last winter she arose 
regularly at half past four. The duties of the closet 
demanded her first attention, and in these she usually 
spent an hour, or an hour and a half It was this that 
made her love early rising. She found great relish in 
communion with God, when alone with him in the still- 
ness of morning, before any one was moving in the house. 
Her devotions performed, she began the labors of the day. 
In these her energy was great. Nothing was shrunk from 
which ought to be done ; and what was begun, was never 
left unfinished. Her dispatch was extraordinary. One 
could hardly tell when she accomplished all that she did. 
Whilst another would be talking, and thinking of labor 
to be done, she would have it finished. 

The labors she carried forward were many. Her 
family the last winter consisted, most of the time, of four 
friends connected with the mission, two boarding scholars, 
and three servants; making, with herself and her husband, 
eleven individuals, without reckoning occasional guests. 
These were all to be cared for, and yet she spent three 
hours daily, for five days each week, in teaching school. 
She carried forward a system of visiting among the native 
females, for religious purposes. Every other day she 
studied and recited a lesson in a large native Arabic 
grammar, and on the alternate days translated a portion 
of a smaller one into English. She took lessons daily in 
Italian, and translated the weekly Sunday school lessons 
from the Union Questions, into Arabic. She regularly 
attended a weekly conference meeting, and two female 
prayer meetings; and kept up an extensive correspon- 
dence. Some arrivals would bring fifteen or twenty letters 
32 



370 MEMOIR OF 

to be answered. And in addition to all, numerous native 
visitors made large encroachments upon her time. 

Her perseverance in what she considered duty, was 
invincible. She was not glad of an excuse for neglecting 
it, with apparent consistency. Were it the duty of the 
hour to attend a meeting, all arrangements were made to 
give place to it ; and she was rarely absent from her post. 
In her school, whatever were her domestic labors, what- 
ever company demanded her attentions — it might almost 
be said, whatever was her health — she w r as punctual at the 
hour. She might have suspended the school every eccle- 
siastical festival ; — the customs of the country favored it ; 
the contrary was in fact almost regarded as heretical ; and 
had she served as a hireling she would have done it. But 
she saw that such frequent interruptions injured the school : 
and with the exception of a few great festivals, when the 
scholars w T ould not come, it was always open. 

She could never persuade herself to allow plans of per- 
sonal gratification and relaxation to interfere with her 
labors. She made several excursions, of deep interest to 
her cultivated mind and rich imagination ; one of which 
led her to the very summit of Lebanon, and the ruins of 
Baalbeck, and another to Jerusalem through the length 
and breadth of Palestine ; but none of these were made 
at the sacrifice of this principle. Much as she desired to 
visit the Holy City, such a gratification was no argument 
to her, nor would she allow herself to listen to the per- 
suasions of her friends, so long as her school would be 
stopped thereby. She had been in feeble health during 
the winter, and the journey promised to recruit her ; but 
she could not make a doubtful experiment for her health, 
at the expense of interrupting her school. At length a 
beloved Christian sister, not then connected with the 
mission, but now a valued member of it, came forward 
and offered to take her place, so that none of her impor- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



371 



tant labors would be suspended. Then she saw her way- 
clear, and set her face toward Jerusalem with a cheerful 
heart. 

Though so closely bound to her duties, she did not 
go to them as a slave. Her affections were the strong 
power within, that accelerated her movements. She 
succeeded remarkably in interesting her feelings in what- 
ever duty required her to undertake. She did it with her 
whole heart. Her labor was her delight ; and she never 
was happier than when she was the most busy. This was 
exhibited in her cheerful, animated countenance during 
the day, and the satisfaction she manifested often in find- 
ing she had no more strength remaining, when the hour 
arrived for her to seek restoration of it in sleep. 

These general observations upon Mrs. Smith's views 
and character, have been deemed important, as introduc- 
tory to a more detailed view of her labors. 

On entering her station, she devoted herself exclusively 
to the natives. She might have found much to do for the 
benefit of the European population of Beyroot. Among 
the English and Americans alone, there were children 
enough to form a school ; whose parents were grieved to 
see them growing up without proper instruction, and were 
anxious to have them taught by some missionary friend. 
Surprise was indeed sometimes expressed, that she ne- 
glected them to devote her energies to the Arabs. She did 
not, however, neglect them. She felt and prayed for them, 
and for all the inhabitants of Beyroot, and did what she 
could incidentally for their good. But it was to the 
natives she had devoted herself. To them she felt herself 
a debtor, and she would allow no other engagements to 
interfere with their claims, and divert her energies from 
them, 

Such views rendered a knowledge of the Arabic lan- 
guage necessary. Nor would a mere passing acquaintance 



372 



MEMOIR OF 



with it suffice ; such as is picked up by most Franks in 
the country, enabling her to express herself intelligibly 
on ordinary topics. Her object required that she should 
be able to converse freely and acceptably on religious 
subjects, and to lead in prayer, to the edification of natives. 
To this end a thorough acquaintance with the principles 
of the language, and a ready command of an extensive 
vocabulary of words, were necessary. Such a knowledge 
of that most difficult language, she deliberately set herself 
to acquire, and unremittingly and successfully did she 
pursue her aim. 

The alphabet she learned while on her voyage from 
Malta to Alexandria ; but before reaching Beyroot, she 
had acquired no appreciable knowledge of the language. 
Within four months after, she began the study of a native 
grammar entirely in Arabic ; though for about half of that 
time she had no instruction, except for an hour or two a 
day from a common Arab who knew nothing of grammar ; 
and during nearly the whole of it was engaged in school 
every other week. In less than nine months, she was 
ready to commence praying in Arabic, with a little girl 
whom she then took into her family to educate. And in 
eleven months she conducted the devotional exercises at 
the commencement of the native female prayer meeting. 
Her prayers at these times and subsequently, were always 
extemporary. The grammar above mentioned, she read 
through, surmounting its numerous difficulties ; and the 
last winter of her life, she commenced translating another 
for the benefit of the sisters who might tread after her 
the bewildering and thorny mazes of the Arabic language. 
The many new and guttural sounds of the language, 
became familiar and natural to her organs of utterance. 
She could converse acceptably, and with readiness, upon 
most topics ; and sometime before leaving her station, she 
could fairly master difficulties which many a foreigner 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



373 



finds himself never able to surmount ; and was prepared 
to use this indispensable instrument efficiently, in the 
great work of imparting a knowledge of salvation to the 
perishing females of Syria. 

Yet it was not because she had any peculiar taste for 
the study of language, that she was so unusually successful. 
There was not, to the last, perhaps, one of her labors 
in which she engaged with less relish for it, in itself. 
She had also many obstacles to contend with. Her 
school from the first took up much of her time, and con- 
sumed the best part of her strength. Her family likewise 
became large, and her interruptions w r ere exceedingly 
numerous. She could never get a teacher, who knew 
any thing of grammar, except her husband ; and little 
of his time was at her command. Perplexed and baffled 
by the difficulties of Arabic, she would often weep, and 
almost in despair say, that she could never learn it. Had 
she been willing to listen to an excuse for remaining 
ignorant of it, or for learning it slowly, she had enough 
at hand that were weighty. But she never harbored 
a thought of living in the missionary field, without a 
thorough knowledge of the language of the people she 
wished to save. Principle urged her on. The study of 
Arabic was her duty. As such, it was one of the things 
never to be omitted ; and very rarely did she pass a day 
without getting a lesson. 

Mrs. Smith's missionary labors literally began at home. 
The efforts she made for the spiritual good of her own 
household, were not the least important of her benevolent 
exertions; and they formed an integral part of her general 
plans of usefulness. 

She began her missionary life with two settled princi- 
ples in regard to servants, viz : that they should be 
natives, and that she would have as few as possible. The 
first she deemed important, in order that whatever w r as 
32* 



374 



MEMOIR OF 



attempted for their benefit, might form a component part of 
our system of missionary efforts, for the natives generally 
that whatever success resulted from the attempt, might 
be set down entire to the amount of good actually effected 
in behalf of the nation ; and that whoever was thus bene- 
fited, might through the numerous channels of family 
connections and friendships immediately around him, be 
in circumstances to propagate and multiply the effects to 
an indefinite extent. The second principle she was par- 
tial to, as a matter of economy, which she ever studied 
most conscientiously ; because it accorded with that sim- 
plicity of life which it is so desirable missionaries should 
maintain, while they have many temptations to swerve 
from it. 

These two principles somewhat interfered with each 
other in practice. With a foreigner, a Maltese who 
accompanied her and Mr. Smith from Alexandria, and 
whom faithfulness induced them to keep for a number of 
months, she was able fully to practice upon the second ; 
for he was generally their only domestic. Upon dismis- 
sing him, the first principle was brought into practice. 
But of the natives, it was found necessary to have two in 
the place of one Maltese. They were taken fresh from 
the mountains, that they might be free from evil habits 
often contracted in Frank families, and that she might 
have the training of them herself. An emancipated 
Abyssinian girl likewise, of Mohammedan parentage, 
had previously been offered to her, and appearing to be 
fond of religious instruction, she was continued in the 
family, chiefly as a charity. When Mr. and Mrs. 
Smith left Beyroot, the girl was put into a pious native 
family, and her board paid until the last day of Decem- 
ber, when she died, after a lingering illness. Religious 
conversation, prayer, and the mere name of Jesus, con- 
tinued to give her pleasure, and soothe her in her suffer- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



375 



ings, until the last; and the latest expressed wish of her 
heart was, that she might die and go to her departed 
mistress. Perhaps at the day of judgment, this poor, 
ignorant Moslem slave, may appear clothed in the Re- 
deemer's righteousness, as one of the many jewels in the 
crown of rejoicing of that kind friend who so faithfully 
instructed and prayed for her. 

Over these domestics she watched as one that must 
give an account. Oriental customs, in the seclusion they 
prescribe to the female sex, put a guard upon morals ; 
which, though artificial, is of great practical effect in 
the absence of enlightened conscience ; and it too often 
happens, that in Frank families, serious evils spring up 
among native servants from the simple neglect of these 
salutary precautions, which are called into existence by the 
wants of society. Mrs. Smith, possessing an acute sense 
of propriety, and a quick apprehension of danger that 
kept her always on the alert ; and governed by a tender 
conscience that rendered it impossible for her to be at 
ease when any one for whom she was responsible was 
exposed to temptation ; soon discovered this principle, 
and determined to apply it in the government of her 
domestics. The precaution was first taken, at the expense 
of considerable trouble, to procure a man servant who 
was brother to her maid ; and then entrance to the apart- 
ments where the latter worked, was prohibited to other 
men. Instead of encouraging her women to go unveiled 
in the streets, as many a Frank would have done, she 
procured them veils, which she directed them to wear. 
This course she had the satisfaction of seeing not only 
attended by the results she wished, but also acquiring for 
her house that confidence of the natives which is withheld 
from many Frank families. 

Another important feature in her domestic manage- 
ment, tending to the good of those in her employ, was a 



376 



MEMOIR OF 



constant care to keep them always provided with some 
species of labor. As she was never idle herself, she 
would allow none in her service to be unoccupied. She 
deemed the loss of their time, a sin for which she was 
accountable ; she knew that to keep them busy, was the 
most effectual way to keep them from sin ; and she felt 
that to give them habits of industry, was performing for 
them a most important act of benevolence. She re- 
garded it as much her duty, and made it as regular a 
part of her business, to see that they were provided with 
work as with food. That these should be trained to 
such habits of industry, was almost a miracle among 
Arab women. Yet in reality hardly an hour ever came, 
in which they did not find something already laid out for 
them to do. It was proper to mention this feature in her 
treatment of domestics, not only because it is so often 
neglected, to the great injury of servants and the impeding 
of the usefulness of employers, but because it shows how 
well proportioned and mature w T as her missionary charac- 
ter; in that, while attending to more important public 
labors, she suffered none of those less noticeable, yet 
essential duties to be overlooked. 

It was also with her a fundamental principle, that her 
servants should learn to read. This she thought a matter 
of great consequence, in a country where hardly any of 
the females have this knowledge. She would have turned 
away any who were unwilling to be taught ; for she could 
not bear to have one in her service merely to supply 
her temporal wants, while no permanent good was 
received in return. Her women were at first taught 
their letters at home. Afterwards she so arranged her 
household affairs, as to allow them to attend school 
alternately each a half of the day. The man servant 
also every day attended one of the missionary schools for 
two or three hours. So that all the domestics of the 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



377 



family, were actually regular attendants at school. The 
experiment pleased her exceedingly. It contributed much 
to her happiness. The furnishing of her table with more 
nicely dressed articles of food, that would occupy the 
time thus spent by her servants, was not an object to be 
allowed, as an impediment to such an arrangement. 
She took pleasure in diminishing the amount of her 
house-work, that it might be accomplished. So pleased 
with it was she, as to be satisfied that it would be justifia- 
ble, where servants' wages are no more than hers received, 
to increase their number, in order that they might be 
thus instructed. 

Mrs. Smith never interfered with the attendance of her 
servants to the rites of their own religion. Their fasts they 
were allowed freely to keep ; and their church they attended 
on Sundays and festivals. But the religious rules of the 
family they were required also to regard. From profane- 
ness, and from Sabbath-breaking by work, or by visiting 
or receiving visits, they were strictly prohibited. And 
they were expected to worship God daily with the family. 
One who declined this would not have been employed ; 
upon the principle that those ought to be selected for 
servants, who were most likely to receive religious benefit. 
For their sake, family prayers in the evening were always 
offered in Arabic ; an early hour being selected, that they 
might be more wakeful. 

On the Sabbath also, the servants had many privileges. 
In the morning, during the last winter, a native brother 
came, and exhorted and prayed with them in the house ; 
enough of the neighbors being present to form a small 
congregation. In the afternoon, they always attended the 
Sabbath school and Arabic service ; and in the evening at 
family prayers, they were examined upon the sermon they 
had heard. But these public privileges Mrs. Smith did 
not regard as excusing her from more private duties to 



378 



MEMOIR OF 



her female servants. Besides hearing them read, she 
always found time, notwithstanding her exhausting duties 
on the Sabbath, to spend a season with them in private. 
At this hour, two or three Druse women were often 
present. She read, conversed, and prayed with them. 
Variety was given to the exercise, by reading some inter- 
esting religious narrative ; though for the want of books 
of this nature in Arabic, she was obliged to translate 
them orally into that language as she read along. In this 
way, she read through the Memoir of Mary Lothrop, 
during the last winter, much to their gratification. So 
persevering was she in this, as in every duty, that she was 
found engaged in it, the last Sabbath she was at Beyroot, 
though so feeble as to be lying on her bed. It is believed 
that she had also stated times for praying with each one 
by herself. 

It will not be wondered at, that servants who had such a 
mistress, were so reluctant to part with her, and so over- 
come with grief, as they all were at her departure ; nor 
that her poor colored girl, in view of death, fondly cher- 
ished the desire of being again allowed to be with her, as 
a bright, cheerful ray from the dark prospect before her. 

Such were some of Mrs. Smith's domestic missionary 
labors, And those missionary sisters, who by domestic 
cares or other causes, are prevented from engaging in the 
more public duties that demanded her principal energies, 
may be encouraged by seeing how much may be done of 
a missionary nature, even within their limited circle. 
They can give to a missionary's family a missionary shape 
and character. They can surround him with a missionary 
atmosphere, which every one must breathe who comes 
within it. They can save many souls by their own 
instructions, without going beyond the bounds of their 
families. 

Very soon after her arrival at Beyroot, Mrs. Smith had 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 379 

a fixed desire to take a little Arab girl to be brought up 
in her family. It originated from a variety of motives. 
The warm affections of her heart sought the constant 
presence of some such object of attachment. The little 
girl's soul she hoped to save; and she desired also to train 
her up to be a helper in the great work of enlightening 
and saving others. It gratified her feelings of benevolence 
to bring home to the scene of her domestic labors, a 
subject upon which to exercise them, that they might 
know no cessation; for thereby in her most domestic 
occupations, she was enabled to feel that she was still 
doing good to one of the natives, to whom she wished 
every hour of her life to be devoted. She hoped also, by 
thus creating continual occasion for the use of the Arabic 
language, to be able to learn it sooner. 

She at length selected from her school one of the most 
promising scholars, about eight years of age, and with the 
consent of her parents, adopted her. In Mrs. Smith's 
care, attentions, and gradually in her affections also, she 
took almost the rank of a daughter. But it was settled as 
a fundamental principle in her education, from the first, not 
to European ize her, and thereby unfit her to live content- 
edly and usefully among her countrymen, where she was 
to have her abode. She was therefore always dressed in 
the native costume, and took a rank in the family, midway 
between a daughter and a servant. In addition to needle 
work, she was taught to assist in most kinds of domestic 
labor, and so thoroughly was she initiated into habits of 
industry, as never to sit down with nothing to do. 

Yet with the servants, she was never allowed to asso- 
ciate. Mrs. Smith's hope of special benefit to the child 
from residing in her family, was based very much upon 
the principle of segregation; and she had the opinion 
most firmly fixed, that unless every avenue by which 
contamination might be contracted were strictly guarded, 



380 



MEMOIR OF 



all her labor would probably be lost. She was watched, 
therefore, with a care that parental anxiety rarely gives 
rise to ; and had no access to the kitchen, except on an 
errand for a moment ; nor was she even left alone in the 
house, with the servants; and though permitted to visit 
her parents regularly, she was allowed to spend the night 
at home but once a year. In religion, her family was of 
the Greek church ; and in regard to ceremonial observ- 
ances, Mrs. Smith allowed her to be governed very much 
by the wishes of her friends. The fasts she was allowed 
to observe, so far as they strenuously insisted; yet not 
without being fully taught their futility in themselves 
toward aiding at all in the great matter of her soul's 
salvation, nor without her parents being warned of the 
false ideas of religion they were likely to give her. Once, 
in remonstrating with the little girl's mother on this 
subject, she is known to have most affectionately pressed 
upon her the extreme absurdity and sin of attaching such 
importance to fasts and festivals, while Sabbath-breaking, 
lying and profaneness were indulged with an undisturbed 
conscience ; and to have solemnly warned her of the 
great danger she was in, of ruining her daughter's soul 
forever, by leading her into paths, deviating from the 
straight and narrow way of salvation. 

Mrs. Smith's object in taking her, at the outset, was 
religious ; and this object she ever kept uppermost in 
training her. It has been already mentioned that she 
knelt with her in prayer, the day of her entering the 
family, though Mrs. Smith had then been less than nine 
months studying her language. This practice was con- 
tinued every day she was with her; and doubtless while it 
impressed the child, and called down the blessing of God 
upon both, it gave Mrs. Smith the ability she had to 
commence so early praying in her school, and in the 
female prayer meeting. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



381 



Mrs. Smith's instruction of the little girl was daily and 
constant. In addition to the privileges she enjoyed in 
common with the servants, which have been mentioned, 
her habit was to hear her read a portion of Scripture 
while dressing in the morning ; thus accomplishing an 
object ever dear to her, the saving of time. She then 
questioned her upon what she had read, gave her other 
instruction, and led her to the throne of grace. Thus 
her pupil not only became an intelligent reader, but 
acquired a knowledge of the principles of religion, which 
would be considered good in an American child of her 
age. It was a pleasure to question her upon the Scripture 
read at family prayers, and upon the sermon she heard on 
Sunday; her answers were so appropriate. Her conscience 
becoming thus enlightened, she was sometimes much 
impressed by the truth. 

In a word, the expectations Mrs. Smith had formed in 
taking her were fully answered ; and she was often heard 
to say, that she had every day been amply repaid for the 
pains bestowed upon her. It will not be wondered at, 
that her affections became entwined very closely around 
so promising a pupil, and that the attachment assumed 
much of the character of parental kindness. Mrs. Smith's 
sharpest trial, perhaps, at her departure from JBeyroot, arose 
from leaving her behind ; and in her last days she made 
arrangements which she hoped would secure to her a 
small legacy. The sum she desired has since been 
appropriated for that purpose, and it is hoped will serve 
as an inducement for the little girl to remain in some of 
the missionary families, until the seed sown with so many 
prayers, shall spring up and bear fruit. 

The female school at Beyroot was commenced by Mrs. 
Thompson and Mrs. Dodge, in 1833. A few girls were 
previously found in some of the public schools supported 
by the mission. But these ladies wished to bring them 
33 



382 



MEMOIR OF 



more directly under missionary influence, and to confer 
upon them the benefit of a system of instruction adapted 
to females. A commencement was accordingly made, by 
giving lessons to such little girls as could be irregularly 
assembled for an hour or two a day at the mission house ; 
such an informal beginning being not only all the ladies 
had time to attempt, but being also considered desirable 
as less likely to excite jealousy and opposition. For the 
project was entered upon with much trembling and appre- 
hension. Not only indifference to female education had 
to be encountered, but strong prejudice against it, existing 
in the public mind from time immemorial. The oriental 
prejudice against innovations from any quarter, and 
especially from foreigners, threatened resistance. The 
seclusion of females within their own immediate circle of 
relationship, originally oriental, but strengthened by 
Mohammedan influence, stood in the way. And, more 
than all, religious jealousy, looking upon the missionaries 
as dangerous heretics, and their influence as contamina- 
tion, seemed to give unequivocal warning, that the attempt 
would be fruitless. The older missionaries, who could 
weigh the full force of all these obstacles, having felt them 
through so many years of opposition to many of their 
labors, were less sanguine of success, than the brethren 
and sisters who had newly arrived. But they were not 
aware of the hold they had gained upon the public 
confidence. The event proved, in this as in many 
other missionary attempts, that strong faith is a better 
principle to act upon in the propagation of the gospel, 
than cautious calculation. Even down to the present 
time, it is not known that a word of opposition has been 
uttered against the school, which was thus commenced. 

In this initiatory state Mrs. Smith found the school, on 
her arrival at Beyroot in January of 1834. Some six or 
eight girls assembled in the afternoon in Mrs. Thompson's 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



383 



room at the mission house, and were taught sewing and 
the alphabet. One was far enough advanced to aid in 
teaching ; and knowing something of English, could act as 
interpreter. The widow of Gregory Wortabet, also 
occasionally assisted. Mrs. Smith commenced her labors 
in the sewing department the second week after her 
arrival, and soon Mrs. Wortabet was engaged as a per- 
manent helper. Mrs. Thompson removing to Jerusalem in 
the spring, the school devolved upon Mrs. Dodge and 
Mrs. Smith ; who took alternate weeks in teaching it, until 
it was discontinued in June on account of the heat. In 
the fall, Mrs. Dodge also removed to Jerusalem, and then 
it was left wholly upon Mrs. Smith's hands. Thus it 
continued for more than a year. Soon after reaching 
Beyroot, Mrs. Smith saw that a promising field was open for 
female usefulness, and after much prayerful consideration, 
she determined to invite a female friend, Miss Rebecca W. 
Williams, to come from America, and help her. Miss W. 
immediately complied with the invitation ; and with the 
resolution of deep Christian devotedness, left her friends 
and country, by the earliest opportunity, on this errand of 
benevolence. The measure proved a happy one, and both 
ladies saw constantly increasing reason to rejoice that it 
had been taken. Miss W. went into the school immedi- 
ately on her arrival. But Mrs. Smith, preferring that the 
school, rather than herself, should be benefited thereby, 
determined that it should be open twice as many hours 
as before, and continued to give to it nearly as much time 
as she had done. 

The difficulty of appropriating to the school, a room 
in the mission-house, caused it to suffer many inconven- 
iences at the outset. A benevolent daughter of the 
American Consul at Alexandria, Mrs. Tod, then a resident 
at Beyroot, observing this and desiring to contribute 
something toward the salvation of the Syrian women^ 



384 



MEMOIR OF 



opened a subscription for a school-house. Two hundred 
dollars were subscribed in Syria, at Alexandria, and 
Bagdad, for this purpose, and promptly paid. This sum 
enabled the mission to erect a substantial stone building, 
on the premises belonging to the Board ; which in the 
spring of 1835, was ready to be occupied, and furnished 
excellent accommodations for the school . 

Mrs. Smith had very little acquaintance with school 
teaching at home; none in fact, except what she had 
acquired in Sabbath schools and in her charitable labors 
among the Mohegans. Nor had she a taste for it. She 
often humorously expressed to her husband her surprise 
at finding herself so thoroughly a school mistress. It was 
because Providence directed her to this, as the way for 
her to do good, and because she saw that otherwise it 
w r ould not be done, that she engaged in it. Yet she did 
not enter upon it reluctantly, nor continue it as a task. 
In this, as in almost every case, what was her duty became 
her pleasure. Her heart entered fully into it. This was 
seen in the uneasiness it gave her to lose a day from 
school, and the great reluctance with which she closed it 
for a vacation. It has been mentioned that the first 
summer it was closed in June, on account of the heat. 
But then she had no sooner retired to the mountains, for 
a cooler climate, than she gathered a few little girls 
around her there, whom she taught regularly every day. 
The second summer she would not consent to close her 
school until August ; and then she wrote to a friend that 
she "did it in the spirit of obedience to her husband. " 

She was strict in the preservation of order in every 
movement of the school. Another would perhaps have 
thought that such untutored Arab girls must needs be 
indulged, or they would conceive a disgust for the place of 
instruction, and come no more. But she settled it as a prin- 
ciple, that order was essential to the well-being of a school 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 385 

mid was moreover one of the things, and that not the least, 
which the children needed to be taught. It was surprising 
to see how soon they learned to understand and regard 
it. This doubtless made them love school the better. 
A more orderly collection of cheerful faces, is not often 
to be found in a school-house in a Christian land. The 
chief means employed for the preservation of order, was 
a black-board, for debt and credit marks ; and this was 
generally sufficient to secure the most perfect subordi- 
nation. The employment of rewards was not adopted 
without due deliberation. Her opinion was, that among 
children so ignorant and untutored, and so unaccustomed 
to the restraints of a school ; who came with so little 
relish for study, and whose parents were so ignorant of 
the value of education ; it was necessary at the outset thus 
to address a principle, whose control they would all feel, 
and access to which was direct and easy. She never saw 
reason to change this opinion ; and the rewards were so 
managed, that she could say upon her death-bed, that she 
could recollect no instance in which, to her knowledge, 
envy had been caused among the scholars by means of 
them. The rewards were regulated by the number of 
credit marks, and were distributed two or three times 
a year, consisting chiefly of plain articles of dress. At 
these times, she had begun to have an examination. The 
last she held in company with Miss Williams, but a short 
time before she was obliged to leave. The mothers of 
the children, and some other female friends, were present. 
The scholars, together, amounted to upwards of forty ; 
the room was well filled, presenting a scene that would 
have delighted the heart of many a frjend of missions. 
Classes were examined in reading, spelling, geography, 
first lessons in arithmetic, Scripture questions, the Eng- 
lish language, and sacred music ; and the whole was 
closed by a brief address from Mrs. Dodge. The mothers 
33* 



386 



MEMOIR OF 



then came forward, of their own accord, and in a grati- 
fying manner expressed their thanks to the ladies, for 
what they had done for their daughters. 

Had Mrs. Smith been unable to connect her labors in 
this school directly with the great work of saving souls, 
she would have felt little interest in it. To this object she 
was wholly devoted. Any employment directly bearing 
upon it had a charm for her. Every thing aside from it, 
or from religion in some of its relations, was insipid. 
Only a few weeks after she began to take her turn in 
the school, and during the absence of her husband in the 
Hauran, she took a step which had an important bearing 
upon its religious character. Her desire to have God 
formally acknowledged in it, induced her to request Mr. 
Bird to come in and close it with prayer. The first time 
he did so, the children, as they knelt dow r n, were so 
amused at the novelty of the position, that all were over- 
come with laughter, which was continued through the 
exercise. So much did the thought grieve her, that they 
were so brutishly ignorant as to be thus affected by 
this solemn exercise, that her feelings rose beyond her 
control, and she wept. They had even then begun to be 
much attached to her ; and perceiving, when they arose, 
how their conduct had affected her, they all of them, of 
their ow 7 n accord, came forward and expressed their sor- 
row for what they had done. From this time, prayer was 
rarely, if ever, omitted for a single day. Mrs. Wortabet 
soon began to lead in the exercise, accompanying it with 
the reading of the Scriptures and remarks. One of the 
missionary gentlemen, however, often conducted the 
closing exercises of the week, until Mrs. Smith was able 
herself to perform devotional duties in Arabic. After 
that, she alternated with her assistant ; and once a week 
it was their habit to stop after school, and unite in prayer 
for the blessing of God upon their labors. The religious 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



387 



instructions she gave, in general addresses to all and in 
private conversation with individual scholars, were varied 
and constant. Hardly a school in America, probably, 
has more religious instruction given in it, and that in a 
more direct form, than was received by this. And who 
were these children that listened to it? Most of them 
were Arabs of the Greek church; two were Jewesses, 
some were Druses, and at times there were eight or ten 
Moslems. All loved her with a sincere attachment ; for 
such labors of love could not but win their hearts. On 
the return of her husband to Beyroot, after her decease, 
his mere presence in the school drew tears from many 
eyes, by the recollections it occasioned. 

May God yet cause the seed thus sown to take root 
and bear fruit ; that she may ere long welcome some of 
these dear children, the objects of so much effort, of 
so many warm affections, and of so many prayers, to join 
her in the labors and enjoyments that occupy her in 
heaven. 

The native Sabbath school at Beyroot originated with 
Mrs. Smith. In this department of instruction, her first 
public effort of benevolence was made in the land of her 
birth ; and in it she was still engaged, when called to 
adopt Syria for her field of labor. It might be expected 
that her interest in Sabbath schools would not be dimin- 
ished, by this removal to a land where she must constantly 
see increased need for them. 

A Sabbath school for the English and American chil- 
dren at Beyroot, was in existence before her arrival. To 
this, after the return of her husband from the Hauran, in 
the spring after their arrival, she proposed that a native 
class should be added. He had little faith in the success 
of the project, but urged by her entreaties, consented to 
attempt it. At first, two or three boys only came and 
recited to him. Soon she brought in a class from the 



388 



MEMOIR OF 



female school, then taught by herself and Mrs. Dodge. 
The succeeding winter, the Arab scholars, at her sugges- 
tion, were again separated from the others, and assembled 
at the house of a native brother. There were sometimes 
enough to give him and Mrs. Wortabet also a class. In the 
spring, the female school-house being finished, the school 
was removed thither; and from that time, there continued 
to be regularly from twenty to thirty scholars, with usually 
five teachers. These teachers met every Friday evening, 
around her table, to study the lessons for the following 
Sabbath, and for prayer. Three of the teachers being 
natives, this meeting was not less important for the profit 
they derived from it, than from that which accrued to the 
scholars. In the instructions given, the Union Questions 
of the American Sunday School Union, were used as a 
guide; and for this purpose the lesson of each Sabbath 
was translated during the week into Arabic. This labor, 
as has been already mentioned, Mrs. Smith began, the 
last winter, to take upon herself. 

Most of the scholars were females, and these chiefly from 
the school. The servants of the mission families, and 
some adult inquirers, used also to attend. Some strong 
inducement must have operated to bring children to- 
gether for this object on the Sabbath. At home they 
were never told that it was their duty to attend ; but on 
the contrary, it was natural for their parents to regard it 
with coldness or suspicion. They had been accustomed 
to be permitted on the Sabbath to engage as fully as 
they desired in their recreations. This was an abridg- 
ment of their liberty, by confinement to studies for which 
they had naturally no relish, and for which they were 
likely to be ridiculed by their companions. The chief 
influence which led them to assemble under such cir- 
cumstances, it would be wrong not to ascribe to the 
blessing of God in answer to prayer. But doubtless, 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



389 



affection for their teachers had influence with some of 
these scholars, and attachment to the school was not 
wanting as a motive. Rewards also were given, ac- 
cording to the number of marks each one received ; for 
the same reasons that justified their introduction into the 
day school. But here they always consisted of religious 
books 

In this school the fullest evangelical instruction was 
given, and in the plainest manner, both catechetically and 
by direct address. Thus to keep such a number of young 
persons, for an hour or two on the Sabbath, from merely 
the various ways of profaning holy time, in which they 
would otherwise have been engaged, was an object of 
no small importance. How much more important was 
the object actually accomplished, might have been esti- 
mated by one who should have gone into the school, and 
witnessed the nature of the instruction given, and the 
eager attention with which it was received. He would 
have found Mrs. Smith seated on a low stool, % with six or 
eight bright little girls, half surrounding her, and in their 
eagerness to catch her instructions bending forward till 
their heads often formed a semicircle very near her own ; 
while their lively faces, and animated inquiries, showed 
the interest excited by the words that fell from her lips. 
The scene was edifying to those who constantly witnessed 
it ; and she was often heard to affirm, that she never had 
a more interesting and improving class at home, than this 
which she here trained up, of untutored Arab girls. The 
hour was always too short for what she had to say ; and 
the superintendent generally had to interrupt her, when 
the time came to close the school with his customary 
address. 

When the exercises were finished, each class followed 
its teacher to the Arabic preaching, at the mission-house, 
Here she sat with the female scholars, to mark their be- 



390 



MEMOIR OF 



havior ; and on Monday morning, at the opening of the 
school, they were questioned by her upon the sermon 
delivered. Some learned to give a very good abstract of 
what the preacher had said ; and under such training, 
they became his most attentive and interesting hearers. 

The native female prayer meeting, at its commencement, 
was an untried experiment even at Beyroot, the oldest of 
American missions in the Mediterranean. Serious obstacles 
stand in the way of such a meeting on missionary ground. 
The hindrances missionary ladies often meet with, in 
learning the language, are apt to delay for some time 
their acquiring a sufficient acquaintance with it for such 
purposes ; though they may in a short time know enough 
for common use. And then the strangeness of such a 
meeting among the natives, makes it appear to female 
diffidence a formidable undertaking. Yet these hindrances 
exist perhaps more in imagination than in reality ; and at 
the most, need have weight only at the commencement of 
missions. For it is practice that so soon gives command 
of a new language for ordinary purposes ; and practice 
will as surely give command of it for the conduct of reli- 
gious exercises. And after such exercises have been 
once commenced at any mission, the strangeness of the 
thing passes away; while the new sisters are both encour- 
aged by the example of those they find on the ground, and 
are helped soon to unite with them, by what they learn of 
the language from habitually hearing others use it in 
devotion. Much, very much, depends upon the sisters, 
as well as upon the brethren, at the outset of a mission. 
For if they take a high stand in such positively missionary 
labors, an elevated standard is permanently set up for 
those who come after, which they will naturally imitate; 
while if little is attempted, it is only now and then one of 
more than ordinary character, who, on entering the field 
subsequently, will venture to go farther than her elders; 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



391 



and thus years may see very little done in the female 
department. The native sisters are not to be taken into 
account in this matter, for they will generally go no faster 
than they are led ; and unless a missionary lady shows 
them the way, and goes before them herself, they will 
hardly ever take a single step. 

The desirableness of such a meeting as the one in 
question, was first suggested to Mrs. Smith by one of her 
dearest friends, who has already been mentioned as having 
taken the female school during her visit to Jerusalem. 
The modesty of this sister, equalled only by her benevo- 
lence, would allow her to give no encouragement of taking 
a part in it herself. But it was found, on inquiry, that 
the cordial approbation and cooperation of the only mis- 
sionary lady besides Mrs. Smith then on the ground, 
might be calculated upon, while a native sister would 
also assist ; and that at least half a dozen Arab women 
would probably attend, at the beginning. To show 
Mrs. Smith that any labor connected with the Redeemer's 
kingdom, within her sphere, was desirable and practicable, 
never failed to enlist her energies in its immediate execu- 
tion. This plan presented especial claims, arising from 
the peculiar circumstances of those for whose benefit it 
was to be attempted. 

The oriental seclusion of females, renders them difficult 
of access to the ordinary means of grace used by a mis- 
sionary gentleman ; their assembling even for religious 
purposes in the same apartment with the other sex, being 
condemned by custom. They are also a neglected 
class, even among the native Christians, as regards the 
religious means enjoyed by their own countrymen ; being 
crowded into a distinct part in their churches, where an 
intelligent hearing of the services is rendered difficult, 
both by their distance, and by the confusion often pre- 
vailing among themselves. At Beyroot, so far is their 



392 



MEMOIR OF 



gallery from the altar, in the Greek church, that it is 
never expected they will understand any thing ; and so great 
is the confusion they sometimes create, that at the last 
Easter, they were actually prohibited coming to some of 
the more important services, in order that the church 
might be quiet ; while, by established custom, it is hardly 
allowable for a female ever to attend church more than 
two or three times a year, until she is married. Being 
thus difficult of access to the influence of the missionary 
gentlemen, and neglected by their own countrymen, they 
present special claims, and constitute a field peculiarly 
open to the efforts of missionary ladies. 

Finding herself in such a field, Mrs. Smith needed no 
urging, to enter heartily into every practicable measure 
for its cultivation. The first meeting was appointed at 
the house of a native friend, and it devolved upon Mrs. 
Smith to conduct its opening exercises. From that time, 
it was continued regularly ; at first once a fortnight, but 
afterwards every week. All the missionary ladies who 
were in the field when it was commenced, including those 
who were then at Jerusalem, had an opportunity, in turn, 
to assist in the conduct of it ; as well as two native sisters, 
one of whom aided from the beginning. Including some 
of the older scholars of the school, as many as twenty 
were at times present, though the number was often less. 
The experiment, though commenced with much trem- 
bling, was fully successful ; — and were those who attended, 
to give an account of its exercises, they would doubt- 
less speak of many affecting appeals to the conscience 
and the heart to which they there listened ; and of many 
precious seasons of sweet communion with God which it 
afforded. May this, which was probably the first female 
prayer meeting held in Syria in modern times, be the 
forerunner of many more ; until all the daughters of that 
ancient land, shall learn to worship God in spirit and 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



393 



in truth; as their ancestors were once taught by the 
blessed Redeemer in person. 

Early in the spring, before Mrs. Smith was removed 
from her labors, the little company of missionaries at 
Beyroot, was awaked to inquire with more than usual 
earnestness, why it was, that while the means of grace 
were so constantly used, so few conversions occurred. 
Some thought a succession of special religious meetings 
would be attended with a blessing. Of these, a few were 
held among the missionaries themselves, with manifest 
benefit. And out of them grew a weekly evening confer- 
ence in Arabic, held in rotation at the houses of native 
friends, which was soon attended by forty or fifty. Others 
still thought more needed to be done in the way of per- 
sonal religious conversation with individuals, in order 
that the truth might thus be brought into direct contact 
with each one's own conscience ; and the proposition 
was either made or warmly seconded by Mrs. Smith, that 
something of this kind should be attempted systemati- 
cally. Accordingly the circle of native acquaintances, 
who could be properly visited for such an object, was 
surveyed, and a certain number assigned to each brother 
and sister. A meeting was also appointed on the last 
Monday in every month, for each to report what he had 
done, and for prayer in behalf of the effort. 

Mrs. Smith, as has already appeared in a former chap- 
ter, chose for her parish the mothers of her scholars. 
She immediately commenced the labor ; and though 
already debilitated by the first stages of the disease that 
terminated her life, she was able to state at the first 
monthly meeting, that they had all been visited. From 
some she made an interesting report ; her conversations, 
so new and so impressive, having evidently affected them ; 
and her visits manifestly tended to win the attachment of 
all. This was ever the tendency of her conversations of 
34 



394 



MEMOIR OF 



this nature; for her affectionate heart qualified her natu- 
rally for such a work, and long practice in faithful admo- 
nition, had given her unusual facility for doing it with 
propriety and without offence. She deeply felt the duty 
of thus personally calling the attention of her acquaint- 
ances to their eternal interests ; and it is believed few 
have been with her any length of time, without hearing 
something from her of this nature : while still fewer can 
be found who have not been rather won than offended, 
by her conversation. 

To one thoughtless Syrian female, she took occasion 
once, in such a conversation, to give an account of her 
own conversion. An impression was made by it, which, 
from that time, changed her whole deportment; and the 
grace of God ere long brought out in her character many 
pleasing evidences of piety. This new sister, Mrs. Smith 
had the satisfaction of finding ready to lead the devotions 
of others, at the last native female prayer meeting she 
was permitted to attend. And this, among many other 
things, gave her reason to feel, in leaving the country, 
that she had not dwelt there in vain. 

The preceding effort, had Mrs. Smith's life been spared, 
would probably have led her to another somewhat different. 
The poor around her presented a most interesting field 
for effort. Many of them in Syria are real objects of 
charity. And while a little contribution goes a great 
way towards supplying their wants, if given in a proper 
manner it will win for the donor their attachment, and 
also the applause of the community. Nothing there 
insures so high a character for religious charity ; and yet 
the poor are sadly neglected, and religious visiting of 
them is almost, if not entirely unknown ; so that a pious 
individual, entering the cellars and hovels of the needy, 
with a little charity in his hand, would find, while he 
afforded relief to their bodily necessities, that he had won 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



395 



a way for the provisions of the gospel to their hearts ; at 
the same time, that instead of exciting jealousies, he had 
gained the good opinion and confidence of others. What 
a beautiful example of Christian benevolence would be 
exhibited by a missionary lady, who should thus devote 
herself to scattering temporal and spiritual consolations 
among the abodes of poverty and disease. Could there 
be a more literal imitation of our blessed Saviour's exam- 
ple ? It is a field entirely open for cultivation, and would 
probably remain open, though all others should be shut. 

Such an effort of religious charity was often presented 
to Mrs. Smith's mind ; but her school had prevented her 
engaging in it systematically. It was her intention, how- 
ever, to give up the school more entirely to Miss Wil- 
liams, as the latter grew familiar with the language ; and 
to devote herself very much to labors of this nature. For 
such a work, she was strongly inclined. She had a taste 
for it. She loved the poor, and at any time took more 
satisfaction in visiting their hovels, than the mansions of 
the rich. It accorded with her ideas of a missionary's 
duty, to pay special attention to them. She experienced 
great delight from an incident of this kind, one of the first 
mornings after her arrival at Beyroot. As her husband 
entered her room, she said to him, with an animated 
expression of countenance, "I have been for half an hour 
enjoying one of the most gratifying scenes I have yet 
witnessed upon missionary ground. That," said she, 
looking out of the window by which she was sitting, 
" that is missionary work." It was Mr. Bird sitting 
under a fig tree, in the yard of the mission-house, reading 
the gospel to fifteen or twenty beggars to whom he had 
been distributing bread. 

She was habitually charitable to the poor who solicited 
her bounty, though she had not yet found time to search 
many of them out in their own dwellings. After moving 



396 



MEMOIR OF 



to the house in the gardens in which she resided during 
the last year, it was some time before any beggars applied 
for charity. When they began to come, she expressed 
her pleasure that they had found their way; and it is 
believed no one was ever, to her knowledge, turned away 
without some article of food, unless evidently not an 
object of charity. Nor was her generosity merely of an 
indiscriminate nature. She studied to accomplish other 
objects, besides supplying the wants of the persons aided. 
In several instances, poor children were clothed, that 
they might be able to attend school. And in other cases, 
some article of dress was given to poor persons, as an 
indirect means of securing their attendance upon the 
means of grace, by putting them under obligations to the 
missionaries. 

But it was the ignorance and moral degradation of the 
poor, which chiefly excited her compassion ; and she 
began, in connection with the system of religious visits, 
to take some steps, which, as already intimated, would 
doubtless have led her in time to systematic efforts for 
their spiritual benefit. In addition to the mothers of her 
scholars, she put upon her list of persons to be visited, a 
number of her poor Druse neighbors. Many of these, 
besides being needy, were also in the extreme of igno- 
rance, having really no religion of any kind, and living 
almost like the beasts that perish. Despised by Chris- 
tians and Moslems, and disowned even by the Druses, 
they are regarded as the orTscouring of society ; and, as if 
in order that no sect might be disgraced by having its 
name applied to them, an epithet has been invented spe- 
cially for them, and they are called Skits. But the very 
fact of their being disowned by others, makes them 
accessible to the missionaries; and her heart became 
strongly set upon carrying the light of the gospel into 
their dark abodes, and darker minds. Even when in- 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



397 



formed by her physician, only a few days before she left, 
of the danger she was in, and that she must suspend all 
labor and excitement, and even keep as much as possible 
in a reclining posture ; she earnestly begged the privilege 
of occasionally going with her Bible to the houses of 
these poor people, and instructing them in the salvation 
of the gospel. The physician seeing the strength of her 
feelings ; and fearing that to put too much restraint upon 
them would be worse than to allow of some bodily 
fatigue ; yielded to her entreaties, and consented to her 
seeking in this way, an outlet for the irrepressible emo- 
tions of benevolence that swelled her heart. It was 
this disposition, that finally, more than any thing else, 
decided the expediency of a voyage, which should at 
once remove her from the objects of her benevolent 
labors — the presence of which was like fuel to the flame, 
and threatened too soon to consume her delicate frame. 
How delightful to reflect that now her burning benevo- 
lence needs no such checks, and meets with none. All 
its clogs have been dropped in the grave. In their stead, 
it has received angels 5 wings, themselves a flame of 
fire ; and the warmest aspirations of her heart meet with 
the perfect ability to accomplish their dearest, highest 
objects. 

Much more might be said of Mrs. Smith's missionary 
labors. But it is time to close this sketch, by one or two 
inquiries to which it naturally leads. It was remarked in 
the beginning, that she gave herself up exclusively to mis- 
sionary work, and that her industry in it was uncommon. 
These remarks have been borne out by the brief account 
that has been given of her labors. But from what did 
such devotedness and such industry spring 1 Their seat 
ivas in her heart. They were planted there both by grace 
and by nature. 

Grace nourished in her heart a piety whose prominent 
34 * 



398 



MEMOIR OF 



features were essentially missionary. Her devotions, upon 
which it lived, were of a nature that brought eternity 
with all the immortal interests of the soul, unusually nigh 
to her; and constantly presented to her a great variety 
of objects to be embalmed in the most devout affections 
of her heart. Prayer was emphatically her vital breath. 
It was the life of her soul. Her customary meals she 
diminished in number, and often omitted, but prayer 
never. When travelling and when at home, it was equally 
indispensable. Often when so situated that retirement 
could not well be obtained otherwise, did she rise while 
it was yet dark, and all others were asleep, that she might 
go alone to God* But this she did, not merely in such 
circumstances. She loved to do it. It was this feature 
in her devotions, that helped her to bring eternal things 
nigh to her. She removed as far from the world as she 
could, and in doing so she got very nigh to eternity. 
Upon her Sabbaths and her hours of prayer, the world 
had no permission to intrude. 

The benevolent labors that occupied a part of each 
Lord's day, have already been mentioned. Having given 
so much of it to others, she felt that the remainder 
sacredly belonged to her own soul ; and she would allow 
neither family cares nor visitors, by any means to steal it 
from her. Marketing was always done, water brought, 
and food prepared, on the preceding day; so that her 
servants were never seen abroad on business upon the 
Sabbath, nor were they any more unnecessarily employed 
at home. A dinner they were never called upon to cook. 
Equally thorough was she in excluding company. Had 
she not been, visitors would have crowded upon her from 
morning to night, for among the natives it is the principal 
visiting day. She might have reasoned, that to admit 
them would give her opportunities for doing good. But 
such opportunities, she had abundantly during the week. 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



399 



For every day, business crowded upon her, and her house 
was frequented by visitors at all hours. Having settled 
the principle, that her Sabbaths should not be interrupted, 
it became a rule that knew no exceptions ; and whoever 
called, high or low, was refused admittance, except the 
two or three Druse women, who came for instruction with 
the servants. And how precious were such Sabbaths! 
So complete an arrest of the bustle and duties of the week, 
in the quiet retirement of her residence, made these like a 
sweet foretaste of the calmness and rest of heaven. And 
such they were to her. She looked forward to them with 
delight ; every moment of them was sweet and precious 
as they passed ; and they left her animated with new zeal 
and diligence for the benevolent labors of the week 
ensuing. They were like so many successive impulses, 
urging her on in her Christian race. And she might be 
observed commencing her duties on Monday, generally 
with increased animation ; as if impelled by some new 
motion, and often with some new plan of usefulness. 

Her seasons of devotion were as sacred from all intru- 
sion as her Sabbaths. She made it an essential item in 
the arranging of her house, to appropriate one room 
for an oratory. When this was secured, she richly enjoyed 
her hours of retirement. Her regularity in them, and her 
partiality to the quietness of the early morning, while the 
world was yet asleep, have been already mentioned. In 
her prayers she was explicit and particular even in little 
things. For she felt that He who cares for sparrows, 
directs and takes an interest in the least matters, and that 
nothing is too small to be referred to him. She put Him 
in the relation of a familiar, though exalted friend; and 
her devotions were a reverential cultivation of intimacy 
with him. And in thus draining nigh to God, in the 
recesses of such retirement, she found heaven drawing 
nigh to her. It was in that field her rich imagination 



400 



MEMOIR OF 



delighted to roam. Nothing gratified her so much, as to 
gather from Scripture some new or striking thought about 
that blessed world. And in no conversation was she so 
animated, as in such as had this for its subject. So 
great was her heavenly-mindedness, that the favorite 
subject of her waking thoughts often occupied her also in 
sleep. Heavenly scenes were objects about which she 
frequently dreamed. 

With the spirituality of mind she thus cultivated, no 
bodily indulgence was allowed to interfere. She delighted 
to ( keep her body under, and to bring it into subjection. 5 
It was with her a principle to contract no habit of any 
kind, in regard to food, so strong that it could not with 
perfect ease be dispensed with : for she would by no means 
consent to be, in any sense, a slave to bodily appetite. 
This it gave her pleasure to sacrifice to the interests of her 
mind. Food was to her a most insipid topic of conversation, 
which she avoided with care, even at table ; and to blunt 
her mind by indulgence in it, was what she was almost 
ignorant of by experience : while those who did it, lost 
thereby much of her esteem. Her diet was almost wholly 
of vegetable food, and of that she ate but little; for the 
reason that her thoughts were thus left more free, and her 
affections more lively. With those who esteemed fasting 
an inconvenience, or unprofitable, she felt no sympathy. 
She usually fasted the first Monday of every month, in 
connection with the monthly concert ; when she ate 
nothing until the day was closed. And at no time did 
she have more elasticity and cheerfulness of spirts, or 
enjoy herself more, than on these occasions. 

Thus she lived above the world. And is it wonderful, 
that with a mind so pure and spiritual, and a heart so 
fixed on heaven, she should not hesitate, when her sum- 
mons came, to leave the body and go to be forever with 
the Lord ? It is believed she prayed for recovery but 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



401 



once during the whole of her sickness. She was induced 
to do it then, by reading the 33d chapter of Job. 

But such habits of spirituality and heavenly-mindedness, 
did not merely prepare her own soul for heaven. They 
gave her an overwhelming sense of the guilt and danger 
of those who, devoting themselves altogether to the world, 
lose all sight of eternity. When she found herself sur- 
rounded by an entire community wholly of this character, 
her emotions became sometimes almost too strong for her 
constitution to sustain. Occasionally, when walking upon 
a terrace which overlooked the city of Beyroot, and 
reflecting that the thousands upon whose dwellings she 
gazed, would almost inevitably soon descend into a mise- 
rable eternity, did she express such exercises of soul, as 
could be experienced only by one to whose faith eternity 
was unveiled with the clearness of unclouded vision. 

It was a heart swelling with benevolence of such an 
origin, that impelled Mrs. Smith in her course of untiring 
labors. Yet she rested not satisfied with the interest in 
the eternal welfare of others, to which spirituality of so 
heavenly a cast naturally gives rise. She cultivated it by 
long and persevering practice. 

Her devotions were as little selfish as her life. Others 
had a large share in them. Her manner of observing 
the monthly concert of prayer for missions, has been 
already alluded to. She had also many private concerts of 
prayer with friends, for particular objects and particular 
persons, which her heart would by no means allow her 
to neglect. For a large circle of friends, she prayed 
individually; remembering some in rotation, and others 
at stated times. Were the list of individuals to be sum- 
med up who thus found a place weekly in her prayers, it 
would surprise many a cold-hearted Christian, who knows 
little of her attachment to the closet. Yet instead of 
feeling it a burden, she always loved to increase the num- 



402 



MEMOIR OF 



ber. Thus she suffered those deep, heartfelt emotions, 
which the soul only knows when it is alone with God, to 
go away from herself; and benevolence found its way, 
and imparted its coloring to the very innermost sources 
of feeling in her heart. These emotions, too, thus sent 
abroad, entwined themselves around the objects she prayed 
for, and drew them into a close and sacred union with 
herself. It was like a generalizing of her being, and to 
feel for others became so much a part of her nature, as 
largely to share the throne in her heart, with the love of 
self naturally predominant there. 

The analysis of Mrs. Smith's character for benevolence, 
would be imperfect, without adding, that what grace thus 
cherished in her, was engrafted upon a stock unusually 
congenial by nature to its growth. Her distinguishing 
characteristic, naturally, was warm and generous affec- 
tion. She delighted to love ; and her love was expansive. 
It sought to embrace a wide circle, and was ever seeking 
for new objects to rest upon. She would often discover 
something to interest her, in a character where others 
could discover nothing. And she would still feel and 
hope for a friend, and be devising ways to do him good, 
when all others had given him up. It might almost be 
said, that nature did for her, what grace fails to do for 
some. While yet in an unconverted state, and quite a 
girl, she took a leading part in the establishment of one 
of the earliest Sabbath schools in New England ; and in 
after life she was once greeted as a Christian sister, by 
one who traced her conversion to instructions received 
from her at that time, as a member of her class. 

The generosity of her affections was such, that she 
delighted to forget herself, in giving pleasure to others ; 
nothing was too good for her friends. The best and 
most gratifying use she knew how to make of any thing 
she valued, was to give it away ; and this she was very 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



403 



sure soon to find some occasion to do. It was her way 
of laying it up. She enjoyed it more in the hands of her 
friends than in her own; and she secured besides, a place 
in their recollections. She was carefully and systemati- 
cally economical in whatever she used in her family and 
in her labors, She was avaricious of only one thing — 
the affections of her friends. They were a treasure she 
loved to secure and increase. 

The strength of her emotions was often the occasion 
of wonder and admiration to her friends. They were a 
great deep in her breast. Yet so thoroughly were they 
under her control, as to form no disproportioned excres- 
cence or deformity in her character. And as she felt 
strongly herself, she liked this trait in others. An intel- 
lectual character, even of the highest order, she could 
look upon with comparative indifference. But let her 
catch indications of strong affections, and her interest 
was secured. She seemed to feel a sympathy of soul with 
such a person. 

From such generous and strong emotions, directed and 
so highly cultivated by divine grace, did Mrs. Smith's 
devotedness and industry in the cause of benevolence 
spring. They were the irresistible, untiring, moving 
power, that urged her on in her labors of love. And 
oh ! what a soul of ardent, benevolent feeling swelled her 
breast. Her dearest friend, near as he was to her, never 
felt that he fully comprehended it. Its depths he could 
not fathom, and it was to him a constant object of admi- 
ration. Had her frame been as strong, as her soul was 
great, and ardent, she might have been still going on in 
her course. But her bodily strength was literally con- 
sumed by the flame which burned within her. Now, 
however, she is tied to no such clog, to hinder her in her 
heavenly course. For surely such a character was not 
brought to so high a degree of excellence, to be at once 



404 



MEMOIR OF MRS. SMITH. 



and forever extinguished by death. Can we doubt that 
she is transferred to scenes where her noble heart finds 
scope for its most expanded emotions ? And much as 
limited views, and personal attachment, may tempt her 
friends to feel that she was taken from earth too soon ; 
her character almost authorises us to say, that earth had 
her labors long after she was ripe for heaven. 



MONODY 

TO 

MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



So, — Syria hath thy dust, — thou who wert born 
Amid my own wild hillocks, — where the voice 
Of falling waters, and of summer-winds 
Mingled their music. How thy full, dark eye, 
Thy graceful form, thy soul-illumined smile 
Returns upon me, as I muse at eve 
'Mid the bright scenery of remember'd years, 
— I hear the murmur' d echo of thy name 
From yon poor forest race. 'Tis meet for them 
To hoard thy memory as a blessed star, 
For thou didst seek their lowly homes, and teach 
Their roving children of a Saviour's name, 
And of a clime, where no oppressor comes. 
Cold Winter found thee there, and Summer's heat 3 
Unwearied and unblenching. Tho' the sneer 
Might curl some worldling's lip, 'twas not for thee 
To note its language, or to scan the soul 
Of the forsaken Indian ; or to tread 
Upon the ashes of his buried kings, 
As on a loathsome weed. Thine own fair halls 
Lur'd thee in vain, until the hallow'd Church 
Rear'd its light dome among them, and the voice 
35 



MONODY TO 



Of an anointed Shepherd, day by day 
Call'd back those wanderers to the peaceful fold 
Of a Redeemer's righteousness. And then, — 
Thy way was on the waters, and thy hand 
Close clasp'd in his, who bore the truth of God 
To sultry Asia. Yes, thy venturous way 
Was o'er the deep. 

Strong ties withheld thee here — 
Home, — father, — sightless mother, — sister dear, — 
Brothers, and tender friends, — a full array 
Of hope and bliss. But what were these to thee, 
Who on God's altar, laid the thought of self, 
With prayerful incense, duly, night and morn. 
What were such joys to thee, when duty bade 
Their crucifixion. 

Oh Jerusalem, — 
Jerusalem ! — Say, do I see thee there ? 
Pondering the flinty path thy Saviour trod, 
Or humbly kneeling where his prayer arose 
All night on Olivet ? — or with meek hand 
Culling from pure Siloam's marge a flower, — 
A simple flower, that yearly lifts its head 
To fill its petals with as fresh a dew 
As when poor, banish'd Judah wore the crown 
Of queenly beauty ? Now thy foot explores 
Where the sweet harper in his boyhood kept 
His father's sheep, — before the cares that lodge 
Within the thorn- wreath'd circlet of a king, 
Had turn'd the tresses on his temples grey, 
And gnaw'd his heart-strings. Lo, thy tent is pitch'd 
Near Jordan's waters and the bitter wave 
Of the Asphaltites. 

Back to thy place, 
Among the Syrian vales, — to the lov'd toils 
For the poor heathen. See ! — the time is short. — 



MRS. SARAH L. SMITH. 



407 



Perils upon the waters wait for thee, — 

And then another Jordan, — from whose wave 

Is no return. But thou, with lip so pale, 

Didst take the song of triumph and go down 

Alone and fearless, thro' its depths profound. 

— Snatches of heavenly harpings made thee glad, 

Even to thy latest gasp. — 

Therefore, the grief 
Born at thy grave, is not like other grief. — 
Tears mix with joy. We praise our God for thee. 

L. H, S. 



'?0 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 



